diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/55764-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55764-0.txt | 8913 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8913 deletions
diff --git a/old/55764-0.txt b/old/55764-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 334a232..0000000 --- a/old/55764-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8913 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Dave Porter's Great Search, by Edward Stratemeyer - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Dave Porter's Great Search - The Perils of a Young Civil Engineer - -Author: Edward Stratemeyer - -Illustrator: Walter S. Rogers - -Release Date: October 17, 2017 [EBook #55764] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE PORTER'S GREAT SEARCH *** - - - - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -book was produced from scanned images of public domain -material from the Google Books project.) - - - - - - -[Illustration: THE LONG HORSEBACK RIDE OF THE MORNING HAD WHETTED THEIR -APPETITES.—_Page 125._] - - Dave Porter Series - - - - - DAVE PORTER’S GREAT SEARCH - OR - THE PERILS OF A YOUNG CIVIL ENGINEER - - - BY - - EDWARD STRATEMEYER - - Author of “Dave Porter at Oak Hall,” “The Old Glory Series,” “Colonial - Series,” “Pan-American Series,” etc. - - _ILLUSTRATED BY WALTER S. ROGERS_ - -[Illustration] - - BOSTON - LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. - - - - - Published, August, 1917 - - - Copyright, 1917 - BY LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. - - _All rights reserved_ - - DAVE PORTER’S GREAT SEARCH - - - Norwood Press - BERWICK & SMITH CO. - NORWOOD, MASS. - U. S. A. - - - - - PREFACE - - -“Dave Porter’s Great Search” is a complete story in itself, but forms -the thirteenth volume in a line issued under the general title of “Dave -Porter Series.” - -As my old readers know, this series was begun some years ago by the -publication of “Dave Porter at Oak Hall,” in which my readers were -introduced to a wideawake, American boy at an up-to-date American -boarding-school. This was followed by “Dave Porter in the South Seas,” -where our hero had gone to find his father, and then by “Dave Porter’s -Return to School.” After that we had “Dave Porter in the Far North,” -where the lad went on a second journey looking for his parent; “Dave -Porter and His Classmates,” in which our hero was put to a most unusual -test; and then by “Dave Porter at Star Ranch,” in which he took part in -many strenuous adventures. - -From the Wild West Dave returned again to school, as related in “Dave -Porter and His Rivals.” Then he took a sea voyage, as told of in “Dave -Porter on Cave Island,” and later still taught some of his school chums -a much-needed lesson, the particulars of which are given in “Dave Porter -and the Runaways.” - -The lad had imagined his strenuous adventures were now at an end, but -this was not to be. He heard of a lost mine, and, with his chums, went -in search of it, as related in “Dave Porter in the Gold Fields.” Coming -back, he put in some fine times in the Adirondack Mountains, as related -in “Dave Porter at Bear Camp.” - -By this time the lad had graduated from school, and he now took up the -study of civil engineering. There was another lad who looked exactly -like Dave, and this person caused our hero much trouble, as told of in -“Dave Porter and His Double,” where we last met him. - -In the present volume Dave is still pursuing his calling of civil -engineering. He is at work in the mountains when he comes face to face -with one of his old-time enemies. Later still word comes to the youth -that his dearest girl friend, Jessie Wadsworth, and his sister Laura -have disappeared from home. One surprise is followed by another, and the -young civil engineer is confronted by many perils. - -Once again I thank my young readers for the interest they have shown in -the various volumes I have written for them. I trust that the reading of -this book will benefit them all. - - EDWARD STRATEMEYER. - - _May 1, 1917._ - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I IN THE MOUNTAINS 1 - - II SOMETHING ABOUT THE PAST 12 - - III A SURPRISE OF THE ROAD 22 - - IV WHAT PHIL’S LETTER TOLD 34 - - V NICK JASNIFF’S VISIT 45 - - VI NEWS FROM HOME 58 - - VII THE FIGHT ON THE TRAIL 68 - - VIII WHAT WAS MISSING 77 - - IX DAVE AT ORELLA 88 - - X WHAT THE GIRLS HAD TO TELL 98 - - XI THE OAK HALL CHUMS 109 - - XII ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP 120 - - XIII TO THE RESCUE OF SHADOW 130 - - XIV SOMETHING ABOUT BEARS 142 - - XV THE TRAIL TO NOWHERE 152 - - XVI WAITING FOR LETTERS 162 - - XVII BAD NEWS 172 - - XVIII ON THE WAY EAST 183 - - XIX THE DEMAND FOR MONEY 192 - - XX BEGINNING THE GREAT SEARCH 202 - - XXI STUCK ON THE ROAD 212 - - XXII THE FIRST CLUE 221 - - XXIII WHAT THE LITTLE GIRLS KNEW 230 - - XXIV ANOTHER CLUE 238 - - XXV WHAT HORSEHAIR HAD TO TELL 247 - - XXVI THE MOUNTAIN ROAD 257 - - XXVII TO THE RESCUE 267 - - XXVIII PRISONERS 277 - - XXIX TRYING TO ESCAPE 286 - - XXX THE ROUND-UP—CONCLUSION 296 - - - - - DAVE PORTER’S GREAT SEARCH - - - - - CHAPTER I - IN THE MOUNTAINS - - -“What do you think of that sky, Dave?” - -“It looks to me as if we were in for a storm, Roger,” answered Dave -Porter, a trace of anxiety crossing his usually pleasant features. - -“Perhaps it is only wind,” vouchsafed Roger Morr, after he brought his -horse to a standstill so that he might scan the distant horizon -minutely. “You know they do have some terrible wind storms out here in -Montana.” - -“Oh, yes. I remember the big winds we had when we were out at Star -Ranch,” answered Dave. “Don’t you remember once we thought we were in -for a regular tornado?” - -“I surely do remember. Say, Dave, those were certainly great days on the -ranch, weren’t they?” - -“Now that we’ve moved up here to Montana I hope some day to get the -chance to run out to the ranch,” continued Dave. “I would like very much -to meet Belle Endicott and her folks.” - -“I’ll wager you’ll find Phil Lawrence sneaking out this way some day,” -laughed Roger. - -“Can you blame him, Roger? Belle is an awfully nice girl.” - -“Of course I shouldn’t blame him, any more than I’d blame myself -for—for——” - -“Than you would blame yourself for sneaking off to Crumville to see my -sister,” laughed Dave. - -“Humph! I guess you wouldn’t mind being back in Crumville this moment, -calling on Jessie Wadsworth.” - -“I don’t deny it. But say, let us get on our way. Those black clouds are -coming up altogether too rapidly to suit me.” - -“How many miles do you suppose we are from the camp?” - -“Six or eight at least. You know we followed this trail for a long time -before we stopped to have lunch.” - -“If that new branch of the M. C. & D. Railroad comes through this way it -will certainly follow a picturesque route,” declared Roger. - -“That will suit the summer tourists, even if it doesn’t cut any ice with -the natives. But come on, we had better not waste any more time. Before -you know it it will be dark and that storm will be upon us.” - -The two young civil engineers were high up on a trail among the -mountains of Montana. Far below them stretched a rugged valley, -containing more rocks than grazing lands. Off to the southward could be -seen a small stream which some time before had been shimmering in the -sunlight, but which now was almost lost in the sudden gloom that was -overspreading the sky. - -“What a difference between the scenery here and that along the Rio -Grande,” remarked Roger, as the two chums made their way along the -narrow trail leading to the camp of the Mentor Construction Company. - -“I’m glad of the change, Roger. I was getting tired of the marsh land -along that river, and I was also mighty tired of those greasers.” - -“Not to say anything about the raids the Mexicans made on us,” laughed -the chum. “Say, we came pretty close to having some hot times once or -twice, didn’t we?” - -“I hope, Roger, we are able to make as good a showing up here on this -railroad work as we did on that Catalco Bridge. That certainly was a -superb piece of engineering.” - -Dave was silent for a few minutes while the horses trotted along the -stony trail. Then, pleased by a passing thought, his face and eyes lit -up with enthusiasm. - -“Wouldn’t it be grand, Roger, if some day you and I could put through -some big engineering feat all on our own hook?” he cried. “Think of our -putting up some big bridge, or building some big tunnel, or some fine -skyscraper, or something like that!” - -“I don’t see why we shouldn’t be able to do it some day. The men who are -at the head of the Mentor Construction Company had to start as we are -doing—at the foot of the ladder. What one man has done, some other -fellow ought to be able to do after him.” - -“Right you are! But ride slow now. If you’ll remember, the trail is -rather dangerous just ahead of us.” - -The admonition that had been given was not necessary, for both young men -knew only too well the danger which lay ahead of them. At this point the -trail became exceedingly narrow and wound in and out around a cliff -which towered at least a hundred feet above their heads. In some spots -the trail was less than a yard wide, and on the outer edge the rough -rocks sloped downward at an angle of forty-five degrees. - -“If a fellow slipped down there I wonder where he would land,” murmured -Roger, as he held back his steed so as to give his companion a chance to -pick his way with care. - -“If you went over there you’d probably tumble down several hundred -feet,” answered Dave. “And if you did that, you and your horse would -most likely be killed. You be careful and keep your horse as close to -the cliff as possible.” - -At one point in the trail where it would have been utterly impossible to -pass another person, the young civil engineers stopped to give a long, -loud whistle, to announce to any one coming in the opposite direction -that they were approaching. No whistle or call came in return, so they -took it for granted that the trail was clear and proceeded again on -their way. - -By the time the vicinity of the cliff had been left behind, more than -three quarters of the sky was overcast. Far off in the distance they -could hear a murmur which gradually increased. - -“It’s the wind coming up between the mountains,” announced Dave. And he -was right. Soon the murmur had increased to a strange humming, and then, -in a moment more, the wind came rushing down upon them with a violence -that was anything but comfortable. - -“Come on! Don’t linger here!” shouted Dave, as he urged his horse -forward. “We’ll soon be out on the regular road.” - -A quarter of a mile farther brought them to another turn in the trail, -and in a minute more they went down a long slope and then came out on a -broad trail running to a number of mines and ranches in that part of -Montana. Here for over a mile riding was much easier, and the chums made -good progress in the direction of the construction camp at which they -were making their headquarters. - -“Do you think we can make it before the rain comes?” questioned Roger, -as they dashed along. - -“No such luck. Here comes the rain now,” answered Dave. - -As he spoke, both of the young civil engineers felt the first drops of -the on-coming storm. Then the rain became a steady downpour which -threatened every minute to turn into a deluge. - -Fortunately for the two young men, they were not hampered by any of -their civil-engineering outfit. They had been asked that morning by Mr. -Ralph Obray, the manager of the construction gang, to ride up the trail -and make sure that certain marks had been left there by the surveyors -for the railroad. The work done by the railroad had been merely of a -preliminary nature, but this preliminary work, crude as it was, was to -be used as a basis for the more accurate survey by the engineers of the -construction company. - -“I don’t think we can make camp in such a downpour as this,” gasped -Roger, after another half-mile had been covered. - -“Maybe you’re right,” responded Dave. “It certainly is coming down to -beat the band! But what are we going to do? I don’t believe in standing -still and getting ourselves drenched to the skin.” - -“We ought to be able to find some sort of shelter near by. Come on, let -us take a look around.” - -Both did this, sheltering their eyes from the rain with their hands. In -such a downpour the scenery on all sides was practically obliterated. - -“Can’t make out a thing,” remarked Roger in disgust. “I suppose we’ve -got to go on and take what comes. By the time we reach camp we’ll feel -like a couple of drowned rats.” - -“Never mind. We’ll have a chance to change our clothing, anyway,” -responded Dave lightly. “And we won’t have to take a bath or get under -the shower.” - -“Take a bath or get under the shower!” repeated Roger. “Wow! If I had a -chance to do that I wouldn’t know myself,” he added with a grin. For -neither of the chums had seen anything like a bathtub or a shower for -several months. When they took a bath it was usually in a small stream -that flowed not far from where the construction camp was located. - -Forward the young civil engineers went once again, the rain beating -furiously in their faces as they proceeded. The downpour was so severe -that presently they came to where a hollow on the road was completely -filled with muddy water. - -“Stop, or you may get stuck!” cried Dave, as he brought his horse to a -halt. “I think we had better try to go around this pool.” - -“Come on this way,” returned his chum quickly, and turned off to the -left. - -And right here it was that the two young civil engineers made a big -mistake. Had they turned to the right they would soon have come out on -the road at a point where it would have been perfectly safe to proceed. -But the turn to the left led them downward, and almost before they knew -it they found themselves between the rocks and on the edge of a thick -woods. - -“Hello! where have we landed now?” queried Dave. “I don’t believe we can -get back to the road from here.” - -“Oh, come on, let us skirt the woods,” urged Roger. “We are bound to get -back to the road sooner or later.” - -Somewhat against his better judgment, Dave allowed his chum to take the -lead, and on they went through the rain and increasing darkness. The -first rush of wind had now somewhat subsided, but in its place they -could hear the low rumble of distant thunder. Then a sudden flash of -lightning lit the scene. - -“Say, I don’t like this!” cried Roger, as the thunder became louder and -several more flashes of lightning flared over the surroundings. - -“Watch for the next flash, Roger, and maybe you can see the road,” -suggested Dave. - -Both young civil engineers did as had been suggested, but, though they -waited not only for the next flash of light but also for the two -following, they were unable to see more than the rocks and trees in -their immediate vicinity. - -“I’m afraid we’re lost down here,” said Dave at last. “And if that’s the -case, the only thing we can do is to ride back to where we came from.” - -“Oh, let us go ahead a little farther. Maybe the road is at the edge of -the woods yonder.” - -“If we only knew of some miner’s camp or some ranch-house around here, -we might get shelter, Roger. I don’t much like the idea of riding in -such a storm as this is getting to be.” - -“True for you! But I don’t think there is any kind of shelter such as -you mention within a mile or two of this place. I didn’t see anything -that looked like a house or a cabin when we came up the trail.” - -Once more Roger went ahead, and with increased unwillingness Dave -followed him, all the while thinking that it would be better to retrace -their steps to the point where they had found the roadway covered with -water. - -“We might have skirted that pool somehow,” thought Dave. “Now we don’t -know where we’ll land.” - -The two riders found a slight rise ahead of them, and this encouraged -Roger into believing that the roadway was not far distant. Less than a -hundred yards further on, however, they came to a sudden halt. - -“Well, I’ll be blessed!” - -“I think we’ll have to turn back now, Roger.” - -“I suppose so. Isn’t it too bad?” - -Without warning of any kind they had suddenly come to a spot where the -jagged rocks arose in front of them several feet higher than their -horses’ heads. Off to the left flowed a swift mountain torrent, bordered -on one side by a low, irregular cliff and on the other by the jagged -rocks and the tall forest. The rain was now coming down as steadily as -ever, while the thunder and lightning constantly increased in violence. -The sky was entirely overcast, so that when there was no lightning it -was almost totally dark at the edge of the forest. - -“Maybe if we could get across that stream we might climb up to the -roadway,” suggested Roger, who hated to think of going back. “Anyway, -let us take a good look the next time it lightens.” - -Roger had scarcely spoken when there came a tremendous crash of thunder -so close at hand that it made both of the young civil engineers start. -The horses too were badly frightened, and both gave wild plunges one -into the other. As a consequence, a moment later Dave found himself -unseated and thrown to the ground, and an instant later Roger landed -almost on top of him. - -“Hi! Stop the horses!” gasped Dave, when he could speak. - -To this Roger made no response for the reason that he had come down on -the rocks with such force that he was all but stunned. Dave attempted to -struggle to his feet and catch the plunging animals, but before he could -do so the two horses had bolted away in the semi-darkness, leaving their -former riders to their fate. - - - - - CHAPTER II - SOMETHING ABOUT THE PAST - - -“We’re in a pickle now, and no mistake!” panted Roger. - -“Let us try to catch the horses before they get too far away,” came from -Dave. “We don’t want the fun of tramping back to camp on foot.” - -“Not to say anything about losing two valuable animals.” - -“I hope you didn’t break any bones,” continued Dave, as he saw his chum -feeling of his knee and his elbow. - -“Oh, I guess I didn’t get anything more than a good shaking up. And you -didn’t escape entirely, either. See, your hand is bleeding.” - -“Oh, it’s only a scrape. Come on;” and thus speaking Dave ran off in the -direction the runaway horses had taken, and his chum followed. - -To my old readers Dave Porter will need no special introduction. For the -benefit of others, however, let me state that when a small boy he had -been found wandering alongside the railroad tracks in Crumville. As -nobody claimed him he had been put in the local poorhouse, and, later -on, bound out to a broken-down college professor, Caspar Potts, who at -that time was farming for his health. - -In an elegant mansion on the outskirts of Crumville, lived Mr. Oliver -Wadsworth, a wealthy jewelry manufacturer, with his wife and his -daughter Jessie. One day the gasoline tank of an automobile took fire, -and Jessie was in danger of being burned to death when Dave came to her -rescue. As a consequence of this Mr. Wadsworth became interested in the -boy, and decided that he should be given the benefits of a good -education and had sent him to a first-class boarding school, as related -in the first volume of this series, entitled “Dave Porter at Oak Hall.” -With Dave went Ben Basswood, his one boy friend in the town. - -At Oak Hall Dave made a number of close friends, including Roger Morr, -the son of a well-known United States Senator; Phil Lawrence, the -offspring of a rich ship-owner; “Shadow” Hamilton, who loved to tell -stories; and Buster Beggs, who was as fat as he was jolly. - -In those days the principal thing that troubled Dave was the question of -his parentage. To solve the mystery of his identity he took a long sea -voyage, as related in “Dave Porter in the South Seas,” where he met his -uncle, Dunston Porter, and learned much concerning his father, David -Breslow Porter, and also his sister Laura, who were at that time -traveling in Europe. - -On his return to school, and during the time that our hero spent in -trying to locate his father and his sister, as related in succeeding -volumes of this series, Dave made many new friends. But there were some -lads who were jealous of the boy’s success, and two of them, Nick -Jasniff and Link Merwell, did what they could to get our hero into -trouble. The plot against Dave, however, was exposed, and in sheer -fright Nick Jasniff ran away and went to Europe while Merwell went out -West to a ranch owned by his father. - -Dave’s sister Laura had an intimate friend, Belle Endicott, who lived on -Star Ranch in Montana, and through this friendship all of the boys and -girls were invited out to the ranch. There, to his surprise, Dave fell -in once more with Link Merwell and finally exposed that young rascal so -that Link thought it would be to his advantage to disappear. - -“You’ll have to keep your eyes open for those wretches,” was Roger’s -comment at the time. - -“They’ll get the better of you if they possibly can, Dave,” Phil -Lawrence had added. - -“I’ll watch them,” the youth had answered. - -When the Christmas holidays arrived Dave went back to Crumville, where -he and his folks resided with the Wadsworths. Directly after Christmas -came a startling robbery of the Wadsworth jewelry works, and Dave and -his chums by some clever work discovered that the crime had been -committed by Merwell and Jasniff. After a sea voyage to Cave Island, -Jasniff was captured and sent to jail, but Merwell at the last minute -managed to make his escape. - -The trip to Cave Island was followed by another to the great West, where -Dave aided Roger Morr in locating a gold mine which had been lost -through a landslide. - -After this our hero went up to Bear Camp in the Adirondack Mountains, -where he had a glorious time with all of his chums and also the girls. -At that time Dave fell in with a young man named Ward Porton, who was -almost our hero’s double in appearance. Porton proved to be an -unscrupulous person, and caused our hero not a little trouble, he trying -at one time to palm himself off as the real Dave Porter. This scheme, -however, was exposed, and then Porton lost no time in disappearing. - -Our hero had now graduated from Oak Hall, and he and Roger Morr had -taken up the profession of civil engineering. In the midst of his -studies Dave was startled by the news of the disappearance of some -valuable miniatures which had been willed to his old friends, the -Basswoods. It was discovered that Ward Porton was in this plot, and -later on this evildoer, along with his disreputable father, was brought -to justice. - -As soon as their first examination in civil engineering had been passed, -Dave and Roger had succeeded in obtaining through their instructor -positions with the Mentor Construction Company, a large concern -operating many branches throughout the United States and in foreign -countries. They were assigned to a gang operating in Texas, building a -railroad bridge near the Rio Grande. This construction camp was under -the general management of Mr. Ralph Obray, assisted by a number of -others, including a middle-aged man named Frank Andrews, who had -speedily become a warm friend of the young civil engineers. - -The work had proved absorbing from the start to Dave, and it must be -said that the senator’s son was almost equally interested. Both kept up -their studies every day and kept their eyes and ears wide open, and -consequently made rapid progress. On more than one occasion Mr. Obray -had given them encouraging words and shown his satisfaction, and Frank -Andrews was enthusiastic. - -“You fellows keep on the way you have started, and some day you’ll be at -the top of the ladder,” was the way Andrews expressed himself. - -The two young civil engineers had remained at work on the Catalco Bridge -for nearly a year. Then the task had been turned over to another gang, -and the Obray outfit, as it was commonly called, had been sent up from -Texas into Montana, to take up the work of roadbed and bridge -construction for the M. C. & D. Railroad. - -This railroad was simply a feeder of one of the main lines, yet it was -thought that in time it would become a highly important branch. The work -to be undertaken was unusually difficult, and it was an open secret that -several construction companies had refused even to give figures on it. - -“We’ve got our work cut out for us up here,” had been Frank Andrews’ -remark to Mr. Obray, after the pair had gone over the situation -carefully. - -“Right you are, Andrews,” the manager of the construction gang had -answered. “It looks all right on paper, but we are going to have a good -many difficulties which can’t be put down in black and white.” - -“What we’ve got to guard against, to my way of thinking, is landslides,” -the assistant had answered. - -Since beginning work for the Mentor Construction Company, Dave and Roger -had had two opportunities for returning to the East. They had come by -the way of Washington, where Senator Morr and his wife were now -residing, and had also stopped off at Philadelphia to visit Phil -Lawrence. Then they had made their way to Crumville, there to put in a -most delightful time with Dave’s folks and the Wadsworths. As my old -readers are aware, to Dave there was no girl in the world quite so sweet -and lovable as Jessie Wadsworth, while it was noticed that Roger and -Dave’s sister Laura were together whenever occasion permitted. - -The two young civil engineers had been in Montana now for about three -weeks, and during that time they had gone on numerous errands to places -ten and even twenty miles away. On arrival they had hoped to visit Star -Ranch, but had learned that this place was nearly a hundred miles off. -They had looked at some of the local mines with much interest, and had -likewise visited several ranches. - -“We’ll get to know this whole district like a book before we get through -with it,” had been Roger’s comment. - -“Maybe,” Dave had answered. “Just the same, if I were you I wouldn’t go -too far away from the regular trails without a pocket compass. Getting -lost among these mountains might prove very serious.” - -The two young civil engineers had started off on their errand that -morning in high spirits, due not alone to the fact that both were -feeling in the best of health and were doing well in their chosen -profession, but also to the fact that the day before they had received a -number of letters from home, including a warm epistle to Dave from -Jessie and an equally tender missive from Laura to Roger. - -At their end the two girls had written each in the confidence of the -other, so that the two chums did not hesitate to talk over the contents -of both letters between them. - -“Oh, we’ve got the brightest prospects in the world before us!” Dave had -cried when they had set out, and in the exuberance of his spirits he had -thrown his cap high up in the air. - -But the prospect at this particular minute did not seem to be so bright. -The rain was coming down steadily, accompanied by sharp crashes of -thunder and vivid flashes of lightning, and the two youths had all they -could do to keep their feet as they sped along in the direction the -runaway horses had taken. - -“This is the worst ever!” groaned Roger, as both presently came to a -halt with the rocks on one side of them and the forest on the other. “I -can’t see anything of those horses, can you?” - -Dave did not for the moment reply. He was waiting for the next flash of -lightning, and when it came he strained his eyes in an effort to locate -the vanished steeds. The effort, however, was a vain one. - -“They’re gone, that’s sure,” he announced gloomily. “If the storm didn’t -make so much noise we might be able to hear them clattering over the -rocks; but between the wind and the thunder that’s impossible.” - -“They had to come this way, for it’s the only way. Let us go on a little -farther.” - -As there was nothing else to do, Dave followed his chum along the edge -of the forest and at last the pair reached the spot where they had left -the road. Here the pool of water had become much larger and deeper. - -“We don’t seem to be getting anywhere,” grumbled the senator’s son, as -they came again to a halt. “Just look at this! It’s a miniature lake!” - -“We’ll have to get around it somehow, Roger,” was the reply. “Let us try -the other side this time.” - -“But what about the horses?” - -“If they came up here on the roadway I’ve an idea they started straight -for camp. They wouldn’t know where else to go.” - -Not caring to stand still in such a downpour, the two started to skirt -the pond, going in the opposite direction to that which they had before -taken. They had to clamber over a number of rough rocks and through some -brushwood heavily laden with water, so that by the time they reached the -other side they were as wet as if they had taken an involuntary bath. - -“Well, there’s one consolation,” announced Roger grimly. “We couldn’t -get any wetter if we tried.” - -“Come on. Let us leg it for camp as fast as we can,” returned Dave. -“It’s pretty cold out here, drenched like this.” - -“Wait a minute! I think I saw something!” cried the senator’s son -suddenly. “Look!” - -He pointed off to one side of the roadway, and both waited until another -flash of lightning lit up the scene. - -“The horses!” - -They were right. There, not over a hundred yards away, stood the two -runaway steeds, partly sheltered by several big trees. Their heads had -been down, but now they suddenly came up as if in fresh alarm. - -“Do you think we can catch them, Dave?” gasped the senator’s son. - -“We’ve got to do it, Roger,” was the reply. “But be careful, or they’ll -get away as sure as fate. Here, you approach them from the right and -I’ll go around to the left. And don’t let them get past you, no matter -what happens.” - - - - - CHAPTER III - A SURPRISE OF THE ROAD - - -Fortunately for the two chums, the flash of lightning which had revealed -the two horses to them was followed by something of a lull in the storm -and this served to keep the steeds from stampeding again. - -“Be careful, Roger,” cautioned Dave, as they separated to do as our hero -had advised. - -“Do you want me to take my own horse or the one which happens to be -nearest to me?” questioned the senator’s son. - -“Take the nearest, by all means—and be sure to hold on tight!” - -In the darkness, and with the rain still coming down steadily, the two -approached closer and closer to the horses. One animal gave a low snort, -but whether of fear or recognition of his master could not be -ascertained. - -“I guess we’ve got them, all right enough,” sang out Roger, as he made a -dash to cover the dozen feet that separated him from the nearest steed. - -Dave was a few steps farther away from the other horse. At that instant -came another clap of thunder, followed almost instantly by the -lightning. Then came a crash in the forest, showing that a tree close by -had been struck. - -The nervous horses wheeled around and reared up. Then one started in one -direction and the other in another. - -“Grab him, Roger! Don’t let him get away!” yelled Dave, and made a wild -leap for the animal nearest him. He caught the loose rein, and an -instant later had a firm hold on the steed. The horse did considerable -prancing, but the youth, who some seasons before had tamed a bronco at -Star Ranch, was not daunted. He brought the animal to a standstill, and -then, seeing that it was his own mount, leaped lightly into the saddle. - -“Now behave yourself, old boy,” he said soothingly, patting the animal -on the neck. “You’re all right. Take it easy.” - -In the meanwhile, Roger was having an exciting experience with his own -horse. The animal had tried to back away from him, and had gotten a hind -leg fast between two trees. Now he began to kick out wildly, hitting one -of the trees several resounding blows. - -“Whoa there! Whoa!” cried the senator’s son; but his horse continued to -kick out until, with a wrench, he got the other foot free. Then he began -to prance around once more, showing every evidence of wanting to run -away. - -“Wait! I’ll hold him while you get into the saddle!” cried Dave, riding -up. And then he placed himself directly in front of Roger’s mount. - -Taking advantage of this opportunity, the senator’s son made a leap and -got safely into the saddle; and then the two runaway horses settled down -to behaving themselves decently. - -“This was luck, all right,” remarked Dave, when the brief excitement was -over. - -“Right you are,” was the ready reply. “I didn’t fancy walking back to -the camp.” - -“Nor losing two such valuable horses,” added our hero. “If they had -failed to return perhaps Mr. Obray would have made us pay for them, and -that would make a big hole in our salaries.” - -Making sure that the horses should not get away from them again, the two -young civil engineers rode back to the road, and then with caution -picked their way along on the right-hand side of some ever-increasing -ponds of water. This was slow and dangerous work, the horses slipping -and sliding among the wet rocks and loose stones, and more than once -getting into mud and water up to their knees. But at last that peril was -left behind, and once again the youths found themselves on comparatively -solid ground and headed in the direction of the construction camp. - -“We’ll sure have a story to tell when we get back,” remarked Roger, as -they rode along side by side. - -“Yes. But we’ll want to change our togs before we start to tell it,” -returned Dave grimly. “I feel as if I had jumped overboard with all my -clothing on.” - -“It looks to me as if the storm was passing away,” continued the -senator’s son, gazing up at the sky. - -“Oh, more than likely it will stop raining as soon as we get back, -Roger. It would be just our luck.” - -It was true that the storm was passing, and they were still some -distance from the construction camp when the rain practically ceased. A -portion of the clouds rolled away, making the sky much clearer. - -“I’ll bet the sun comes out as brightly as ever before it sets,” -ventured Roger. “Hang it all! why couldn’t we have found some shelter -during this awful downpour? Then we wouldn’t have got wet to the skin.” - -“Never mind, Roger. There is no use in crying over spilt milk. Don’t -forget how thankful we are that we got our horses back.” - -The chums were still out of sight of the construction camp when they -heard a clatter of hoofs on the stony roadway ahead of them. In a minute -more a figure, clad in a semi-cowboy outfit, came galloping toward them. - -“Hello! who can that be?” cried Roger. - -“Maybe it’s one of our men coming out to look for us,” answered Dave. -“Perhaps Mr. Obray or Frank Andrews got worried when it began to blow so -and lighten so hard.” - -The two young civil engineers slackened their pace, expecting that the -newcomer would halt as soon as he saw them. They drew up to one side of -the road, and were somewhat surprised to see the person on horseback go -by without paying any attention to them. He was a fellow about their own -age and had his head bent down over his horse’s neck as if he was in -deep thought. - -Both of the young civil engineers stared at the rider as if he were a -ghost. Neither of them said a word, but they both looked after the -passer-by as if they could not believe the evidence of their senses. - -“Dave, did you see him?” came at last in an excited tone from Roger. - -“I certainly did, Roger!” - -“It was Nick Jasniff!” - -“So it was!” - -“But how in the world did he get here?” - -“I don’t know. I thought he was in prison!” - -“So he was—we saw him sentenced ourselves, after we caught him on Cave -Island.” - -“And his sentence can’t be up yet. The time is too short.” - -“Maybe he broke jail or got out sooner on account of good behavior. You -know they give prisoners some time off if they behave themselves well.” - -“You don’t think we could be mistaken?” - -“I don’t think so. If that fellow was not Nick Jasniff, it was his -double.” - -“Oh, don’t say anything about doubles!” cried Dave quickly. “I had all I -want of that sort of thing with Ward Porton. I’m quite sure that fellow -was Nick Jasniff himself. He had that same hang-dog, slouching way about -him he had when he went to Oak Hall.” - -“But what can he be doing out here in Montana?” - -“I don’t know,—unless he may have thought that some of the Merwells were -still out here. He, of course, must know about Mr. Merwell disposing of -the Three X Ranch.” - -“You don’t suppose he came out here to see us, do you?” - -“To see us? Not on your life! Why should he want to see us? He knows -well enough that we have no use for him.” - -“But maybe he wants to get square with us. You know he threatened us in -all sorts of ways after we had him arrested. And you know what an awful -wicked fellow he is, Dave. Didn’t he try once in the Oak Hall gym to -brain you with an Indian club?” - -“Yes; I remember that only too well, Roger. Just the same, I don’t think -a fellow like Jasniff would come away out here to square accounts with -us. It’s more likely he came out here to get away from the people who -know him. Maybe he thought he could start life over again in a place -like this, where nobody knew him.” - -“Humph! possibly you’re right. But if that’s the case, I don’t want him -to come around where I am. I have no use for a jailbird,” grumbled the -senator’s son. - -The youths had resumed their journey, and a few minutes later they came -into sight of the construction camp. This consisted of a rudely-built -office, backed up by a score or more of smaller buildings used as -bunk-houses. At the end of a row was a large, low building in which was -located the kitchen and also the mess hall, or “Palace of Eats,” as some -of the engineers had christened it. Still further away was a small shed -for horses, with a corral attached. - -“Hello! I was wondering what had become of you two chaps,” cried Frank -Andrews, as they rode up to the building wherein they and the assistant -and some others had their quarters. “Some let-down you got caught in.” - -“I should say so!” cried Roger. “We came within an ace of being -drowned.” - -“Be thankful that you weren’t struck by lightning,” returned the older -engineer, with a twinkle in his eyes. “I suppose you’ll want to get some -dry duds on before you make any report about those marks.” - -“The marks are all there, just as Mr. Obray expected they would be,” -answered Dave. “I’ve got a list of them here in my notebook.” - -“By the way, Mr. Andrews, was there a stranger here a little while ago—a -fellow about our age?” questioned Roger. - -“There was somebody here. I don’t know who it was,” answered the -assistant. “He was over at the main office, talking to Mr. Obray.” - -“And you don’t know who he was?” - -“No.” Frank Andrews gazed at the two chums questioningly. “Anything -wrong about him?” - -“That is what we want to find out,” answered the senator’s son. “We -thought we knew him; and if so he isn’t the kind of fellow that any one -would want around here.” - -“Why, how is that?” questioned Frank Andrews. And thereupon, in a few -brief words, Roger and Dave told about Nick Jasniff and his doings. - -“You’re right! We don’t want any jailbirds around this camp!” cried the -assistant. “When you go up to the office you had better tell Mr. Obray -about this.” - -Dave and Roger were glad enough to get under shelter. They lost no time -in taking a good rub-down and in changing their apparel. Then they -hurried over to the office of the construction camp, where they found -the manager and several of his assistants going over various papers and -blue-prints. - -“Got back, eh?” said Mr. Obray, with a smile. “You certainly didn’t have -a very nice day for the trip.” - -“Oh, well, it’s all in the day’s work, Mr. Obray,” answered Dave -lightly. - -“And we had one advantage coming back,” put in Roger. “We didn’t suffer -the least bit from dust;” and at this sally a smile lit up the features -of all present. They liked Dave and Roger very much, and the fact that -Dave’s chum was the son of a United States Senator added something to -the importance of both of the young men. - -Getting out his notebook, Dave lost no time in turning in his report, -which was supplemented by what Roger had to say. Then the two young -civil engineers were asked a number of questions, to which they replied -as clearly as possible. - -“I guess that’s about all,” said Mr. Obray finally. “I think that makes -it pretty clear. Don’t you, Mr. Chase?” he continued, turning to one of -the other men present. - -“I think so,” answered Mr. Chase. “But we’ll still have to make an -investigation up there at Number Six. I’m not satisfied about the -formation of that rock. I think we’re due for a lot of trouble.” - -“Well, we’ll meet it as it comes—there is no use in anticipating it,” -answered Ralph Obray briefly. - -He was a man who was never daunted, no matter how great the obstacles -that confronted him. It was his clear-headedness that had won more than -one engineering victory for the Mentor Construction Company when all the -other engineers had given up a task as impossible. - -“Mr. Obray, we would like to ask you a few questions in private if you -don’t mind,” said Dave in a low voice, when he saw the other civil -engineers turn away to consult a map that hung on one of the office -walls. - -“All right, Porter. Come right in here,” answered the manager, and led -the way to a corner, where he had a small private office. - -“I wish to ask you about a fellow we met on the road just before we got -back to camp about half an hour ago,” explained our hero. “He was a -fellow about our own age. He was on horseback, and I thought he might -have been here.” - -“There was a fellow here, and he left less than an hour ago,” answered -the manager. “I should think he was about your age, or maybe a year or -two older.” - -“Was he a tall, lanky sort of fellow with a rather slouchy air about -him?” questioned Roger. - -“Yes, that description would fit him pretty well.” - -“And did he have a squint in one eye?” questioned Dave suddenly, -remembering a peculiarity about Nick Jasniff which he had almost -forgotten. - -“Yes, there certainly was something the matter with one of his eyes. The -upper lid seemed to droop considerably.” - -“Might I ask what that fellow was doing here?” - -“He came here looking for a job. He said he was working on one of the -ranches in this vicinity but that he preferred to work for us and learn -civil engineering if we would give him a chance. I told him we were -pretty well filled up as far as our engineering corps was concerned, but -said he might call some other time. You see, Barry and Lundstrom are -thinking of leaving, and if they do we might have a chance for one or -two outsiders, provided they were of the right sort.” - -“Well, if this fellow is the person we think he is, he isn’t any one you -would care to have around here, Mr. Obray,” cried Roger. - -“And why not?” demanded the manager of the construction camp. - -“Because if he is the fellow we think he is, he is a thief and a -jailbird!” - - - - - CHAPTER IV - WHAT PHIL’S LETTER TOLD - - -Mr. Ralph Obray was much surprised at the statement made by Roger, and -his face showed it. - -“That is a pretty strong statement to make against anybody,” he said -slowly. “Perhaps you had better explain.” - -“I can do that easily enough,” returned the senator’s son. “And Dave -here can tell you even more than I can.” - -“By the way,” broke in Dave, “may I ask if the fellow left any name?” - -“Oh, yes.” The manager of the construction camp glanced at a slip of -paper lying on his desk. “Jasper Nicholas.” - -“Jasper Nicholas!” cried Roger. “What do you know about that?” - -“It sounds a good deal like Nicholas Jasniff turned around,” answered -our hero. He looked at the manager. “The fellow we have in mind was -named Nicholas Jasniff,” he explained. - -“Tell me what you know about the fellow,” returned Mr. Obray shortly. - -Thereupon the two chums related how they had been schoolmates with Nick -Jasniff and Link Merwell at Oak Hall and how Jasniff had one day -attacked Dave in the gymnasium with an Indian club and how the fellow -had run away. Then they told of the robbery of the Wadsworth jewelry -works, and of how Jasniff and Merwell had been followed to Cave Island -and captured. - -“At the last minute Merwell got away,” continued Dave, “but the -authorities hung on to Jasniff and he was tried and sent to prison for a -long term of years. How he got out I don’t know.” - -“That is certainly an interesting story,” said Mr. Obray. “But if that -fellow Jasniff is in prison he can’t be the fellow that called here.” - -“But look at the similarity in names!” broke in Roger. “Oh, I am sure he -is the same fellow.” - -“If he is, we won’t want him around here even if he has a right to his -liberty,” declared the manager. “Our men are all honest—or at least we -think they are—and we can not take chances with a man who has been -convicted of a crime. Of course, such a fellow has a right to do his -best to get along in the world; but he had better go to some place where -nobody knows him.” - -“Don’t you think we had better try to find out whether Jasniff has -really served his full term and been properly discharged from prison?” -remarked Dave. “If he is a fugitive we ought to capture him and send him -back to the authorities.” - -“You are right there, Porter. It might be a good idea for you to send a -message to the East to find out about this.” - -“Where do you think I ought to send for information?” - -“Do you know where he was placed in prison?” - -“Oh, yes.” - -“Then I would send directly to the prison authorities.” - -“Let us send a telegram!” cried Roger. “A letter would be too slow. I’ll -stand half the expense.” - -“All right, I’ll go you!” responded our hero quickly. “If Nick Jasniff -got out of prison on the sly, he ought to be returned to the place.” - -“Maybe if he did get out, and we captured him, we might get a reward, -Dave.” - -“That is true, too—provided a reward has been offered.” - -“You seem to be pretty sure that this fellow who called here is the man -you are after,” remarked Mr. Obray. “Don’t you think you may be -mistaken? In that storm, and with the fellow galloping past you on -horseback all hunched up to keep from getting wet, you may have made a -mistake.” - -At this remark the face of the senator’s son became clouded. - -“It might be so, Dave. To tell the truth, we didn’t get a very good look -at him. And yet I think it was Nick Jasniff.” - -“I’m almost certain of it, Roger. I’ll never forget that face of his. I -studied it pretty well when he was up for trial and we testified against -him.” - -“You might wait until he comes here again,” suggested the manager. - -“Yes. But then we wouldn’t have the information we want,” declared Dave. -“I’d rather pay out my money on that telegram and learn the truth. Then, -if Jasniff was wanted by the authorities, we could make a prisoner of -him right then and there.” - -“That is true.” - -The matter was discussed for several minutes longer, and then the two -chums walked back to their quarters. Here they talked the matter over -between themselves. - -“We can’t send a telegram to-night; the office closes at six o’clock,” -declared Dave. “We can write it out, however, and send it the first -chance we get in the morning. I think Mr. Obray will let you or me ride -down to the telegraph office with it.” The nearest station from which a -telegram could be sent was quite a distance away, and a telephone line -between the two points, while it was being erected, was not yet in -operation. - -Of course Frank Andrews wished to know what had taken place, and the -youths told him. He shook his head sadly. - -“It’s too bad! Especially with a young fellow,” he declared. “That term -in prison will hang over him like a cloud all the rest of his life. -Kind-hearted people may talk all they please and do all they possibly -can—the fact remains that if a man has once been in prison, unless he -can prove that he was innocent, very few people will care to have -anything to do with him.” - -“If Jasniff were a different kind of fellow I’d have a different feeling -for him,” said Dave; and his face showed his earnestness. “If he had -been led into crime by others it would be a different story. But so far -as I can remember, he was always hot-tempered, vicious, and bound to -have his own way. He was the leader in that robbery—not Merwell. And -when he was captured he acted in anything but a penitent mood. On that -account I can’t get up much sympathy for him.” - -“He doesn’t deserve any sympathy!” cried Roger. “Why, every time I think -of how he grabbed up that Indian club in the Oak Hall gymnasium and did -his best to brain you with it, it makes my blood run cold!” - -“He certainly must have been a pretty wicked boy to attempt anything -like that,” was Frank Andrews’ comment. “It’s bad enough for schoolboys -to fight with their fists; but that at least is a fair way to do.” - -The two chums were tired out from their strenuous adventures of the day, -and were glad to retire early. During the night the storm cleared away -entirely, and in the morning the sun shown as brightly as ever. - -“If you don’t mind, Dave, I’ll take that telegram down to the office,” -said Roger, while the pair were dressing. “I’m expecting a box that -father said he was sending, and I can ask for that at the same time.” - -“All right, Roger. But you had better wait until the mail gets in. There -may be some other message we’ll want to send.” - -The mail was brought in while the youths were at breakfast, and was -distributed immediately after that repast was over. - -“Hello, here’s a letter from Phil!” cried our hero, as he noticed the -postmark “Philadelphia.” - -“I’ve got the box from dad,” returned the senator’s son, “so I won’t -have to ask about that at the express office.” - -“I knew it!” exclaimed Dave, who had ripped the letter open and was -scanning its contents. “Phil is coming out here to pay a visit to Star -Ranch; and he says he may bring Shadow Hamilton with him. Isn’t that the -best ever?” - -“So it is, Dave! But it’s no more than I expected—at least so far as -Phil is concerned. I knew he couldn’t remain away from Belle Endicott -very long,” and the senator’s son winked suggestively. - -“Here’s a lot of news about the other fellows, Luke Watson, Polly Vane, -and Jim Murphy. Polly has gone into business with an uncle of his, and -Jim Murphy has a well-paying position up at Yale.” - -“I’m glad to hear it. Polly Vane was one of the finest fellows that ever -lived, even if he was somewhat girlish. And as for Jim Murphy—there was -never a better monitor around Oak Hall.” - -Dave had turned over to the last sheet of the six-page communication -Phil Lawrence had sent. Here the letter proper came to an end, but there -was a postscript added in lead pencil. This ran as follows: - - “You will be interested to know that some time ago Nick Jasniff’s - case was brought up before the Board of Pardons by a Committee on - Prison Reform. The men and women composing the committee made a - strong plea for Jasniff because of his age, and I understand they - made a very favorable impression on the Pardon Board. If Jasniff is - pardoned, he will be getting out without having served even half of - his sentence. I wish I had been there to tell the Board what sort of - a fellow he is.” - -“Here’s the milk in the cocoanut, Roger!” cried Dave, and read aloud -what Phil had written. - -“Humph, so that’s the truth of it,” murmured the senator’s son. “More -than likely that committee worked on the feelings of the Pardoning Board -so that they gave Jasniff his liberty. Well, if that’s the case, there -won’t be any need for sending that telegram.” - -“You’re right. If he was pardoned, that ends it, and he has as much -right to his liberty as we have to ours. Just the same, I think they -made a mistake. When he was tried, I am sure the judge, on account of -his age, gave him as short a sentence as he deemed best.” - -“I’m sure of that too, Dave! Why, one of the lawyers told me that if -Jasniff had been ten years older he would have gotten twice as long a -sentence.” - -“I think I had better go to Mr. Obray with this news,” said Dave. “You -can tell Andrews if you want to.” - -Our hero found the manager of the construction camp just preparing to go -out with several of his assistant engineers. Explaining the situation, -Dave allowed Mr. Obray to read the postscript of Phil’s letter. - -“Looks as if you were right after all, and the fellow who was here had -been pardoned,” was Ralph Obray’s comment. “In that case, you can’t do -anything about having him held. Just the same, if he is that sort I -won’t want him around.” - -“If he comes again, may we see him to make sure that he is really this -Nick Jasniff?” - -“Certainly, Porter. If you are anywhere near, I’ll hold the man at the -office, or wherever we happen to be, and send for you and Morr.” - -Dave and Roger were now working under the directions of Frank Andrews. -In the gang were two others—a young man named Larry Bond, and an elderly -engineer named Hixon. All had become well acquainted and were good -friends. Hixon was from the West and had spent many years of his life on -the cattle ranges and in the gold fields. - -“I was a prospector for six years,” he once declared. “But, believe me, -it didn’t pay. Sometimes I struck it pretty rich; but then would come -long dry spells when I wouldn’t get a thing. All told, I didn’t do as -well, year in and year out, as I am now doing at regular wages.” - -Andrews’ gang, as it was termed, had some work to do at Section Five of -the proposed line, the work, of course, being preliminary to that which -was to be made on the erection of the bridges to be built. This was in a -decidedly rocky part of the territory, and the young civil engineers and -the others had no easy time of it making their survey. - -“Some different from sitting in your room at Oak Hall working out a -problem in geometry, eh?” remarked Dave to Roger, after a particularly -hard climb over the rocks. - -“I should say so,” panted the senator’s son. - -“You look out that that chain doesn’t get away from you,” cried Dave, -pointing to the long coiled-up steel measure which the other was -carrying at his belt. The real civil engineer’s, or surveyor’s, chain is -largely a thing of the past, the steel measure having taken its place. - -Frank Andrews and the others were at a distance and young Bond was -wigwagging his signals across a deep cut in the hills. Now Dave prepared -to signal in return, at the same time holding up his leveling-rod as -required. Roger attempted to climb around on the rough rocks, and then -suddenly uttered a cry of dismay. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Dave. - -“That measure! I just started to fasten it tighter to my belt when it -slipped out of my hands. There it goes—sliding down the rocks out -there,” and the senator’s son pointed to a spot at least fifty feet -below them. - -While Dave was still signaling and moving his leveling-rod farther along -as desired, Roger began to scramble down the rocks in the direction -where the steel measure had fallen. He was gone for fully ten minutes -when suddenly Dave heard a yell. - -“What’s the matter, Roger?” he called, dropping the leveling-rod and the -signal flag he held. - -“It’s a snake—and a big one, too!” screamed the senator’s son. “Oh, -Dave, come here and help me! My leg is caught between the rocks, and -it’s a rattlesnake!” - - - - - CHAPTER V - NICK JASNIFF’S VISIT - - -The announcement that Roger had his leg caught between the rocks and -that a rattlesnake was about to attack him filled Dave with alarm. - -“Oh, Roger, are you sure it’s a rattlesnake?” - -“Yes! Yes! Come down and help me! Quick!” - -“I will. Can’t you hit him with a rock or something?” - -“I will if I can. But hurry up—and bring that axe or something with -you!” - -When leveling parties, as they are officially called, go out, one man -often carries an axe with which to clear away any obstructions which may -prevent a clear sight. On this occasion Roger had been carrying the axe, -as well as the chain, and the implement now lay close to where our hero -stood. - -Grabbing up the axe, Dave lost no time in scrambling down the rocks. As -he did this he heard a stone strike on some rocks below and knew that -Roger was throwing at the snake. - -“Oh, Dave! Help!” yelled the senator’s son, “He’s getting ready to -strike!” - -With one wild leap Dave came down to within a few feet of where his chum -stood between two rocks which reached up to his waist. One leg was fast -between the rocks, and while the unfortunate youth was endeavoring -wildly to extricate himself from his predicament, he was shying one -loose stone after another at a snake that was coiled up in something of -a hollow less than a dozen feet away. The hollow was so situated that -exit from it could only be had in the direction occupied by the young -civil engineer. - -As Dave approached he saw that it was indeed a rattlesnake that his chum -had disturbed. The reptile was at least five feet in length and of -corresponding thickness, and was now coiled up as if ready to strike. - -It was a moment which called for immediate action, and without stopping -to think Dave raised the axe and sent it whirling forward toward the -snake. His aim fell short, but this shortness proved to be thoroughly -effective. The handle of the axe came down with a thud on the rocks, -sending the blade flashing in a semicircle. The sharpened bit of steel -caught the snake in the very center of its folds, inflicting several -deep cuts. - -Instantly the reptile’s attention was taken from Roger. It whirled -around swiftly in search of the enemy that had struck it and whipped -angrily at the axe. - -“Oh, Dave! can’t you shoot him?” gasped Roger. “I dropped my pistol when -I came down over the rocks.” - -In that wild territory it was the custom of every one of the engineering -gang to carry firearms. Dave had a small automatic pistol in his hip -pocket, and this he now brought into play. - -Crack! Crack! Crack! went the weapon three times in rapid succession. -The first shot did not take effect, but the second and third hit the -mark, and the rattlesnake twisted and turned in its death agony. Then, -placing the pistol back in his pocket, our hero raised up a stone almost -as large as his head and with it put the reptile out of its misery. - -“Oh, Dave, is he—is he dead?” panted Roger. His face had gone white, and -his whole attitude showed how unstrung he was. - -“He’s as dead as a door-nail, Roger,” was the answer, after Dave had -made a brief inspection of the remains. “He’ll never bother you or -anybody else again.” - -“I felt sure he was going to bite me!” went on the senator’s son with a -shudder. - -“You certainly had a close shave, and I don’t wonder that it scared you, -Roger. Think of facing a snake like that and not being able to run -away!” - -“He was down in this very hollow where my leg is first. Then he glided -over to the other hollow and began to rattle and coil up to strike. If -you hadn’t come down as you did, he would have struck me sure;” and the -senator’s son shivered again. - -“I think we had better wipe off that axe-handle, and the blade, too,” -remarked Dave. “He may have gotten some of his poison on it.” - -“Yes, wipe it off very carefully,” answered Roger. “But first of all -I’ve got to get my foot loose. It does beat all how I got stuck.” - -“You didn’t hurt your leg or your foot, did you?” - -“I scraped my shin a little, but that doesn’t count.” - -An inspection was made, and finally Dave had to bend down and unlace -Roger’s shoe before the limb could be gotten out of the space between -the two rocks. Then the footwear was recovered, and the senator’s son -put it on once more. In the meanwhile, Dave took up the axe rather -gingerly and also tied a bit of string to the tail of the lifeless -rattlesnake. - -“We’ll take it back to the camp to show the others,” announced our hero. -“They wouldn’t believe our story unless we were able to show the snake. -Besides that, we can keep the rattles if we want to. Some people prize -them quite highly as trophies.” - -The axe was wiped off with care, and then, after Roger had recovered his -pistol and also the steel measure he had dropped, the pair scrambled up -the rocks to where Dave had left his flag and the leveling-rod. He waved -the flag in the air as a signal, and presently an answering signal came -back from the other members of the leveling gang, who had been wondering -what had become of the two assistants. - -“Say, you fellows have got to attend to business during working hours!” -cried Frank Andrews, when they met. “If you want to——Great catfish! -where did you get that snake?” and he broke off short to gaze in wonder -at the rattlesnake tied to the string that Roger exhibited. - -“You have to break off business when you get an unexpected caller like -that,” replied Dave dryly. - -“Do you mean to say that rattler attacked you?” questioned Larry Bond -quickly. - -“He started to attack Roger.” - -“And Dave threw the axe at him and then shot him,” explained the -senator’s son. - -“Some rattler! that’s what he is!” was the comment of John Hixon. “If he -struck for you he certainly meant business;” and he examined the remains -of the rattlesnake with much interest. - -“We thought we heard several shots, but we were not sure,” remarked -Frank Andrews. - -“I guess you didn’t hear them very well because we were in something of -a hollow,” answered Dave; and then he and Roger gave the particulars of -what had occurred. - -“You can be mighty lucky that you weren’t struck,” declared Hixon -emphatically. “When I was out in the gold mines in the northern part of -this state I knew a man who was struck twice by a rattler, and he came -about as close to dying as any man I ever saw.” - -The adventure had so unnerved Roger that Frank Andrews excused him for -the rest of the day, and he went back to the construction camp, taking -the remains of the rattlesnake with him. Here the story about the -reptile soon spread; and that evening all the men connected with the -camp came in to view the rattlesnake. - -“I’m very thankful that you got out of this as luckily as you did,” -remarked Mr. Obray to Roger. Then he told all of his men that they must -be very careful when they went among the rocks and through the bushes. -“Because, you know,” he explained, “where there is one rattlesnake there -may be more. I was told by those who made the first survey for the -railroad that they saw no snakes of any kind in this vicinity. -Evidently, however, there was one snake that they missed.” - -“And I hope he’s the only one,” put in Frank Andrews. - -The snake scare was the main topic of conversation for several days, and -it is safe to say that no one went anywhere without having his eyes wide -open for a possible appearance of some reptile. But no more -snakes—rattlers or otherwise—put in an appearance. - -Phil had written that he would come out to Montana in about a week and -would stop at the construction camp before going to the Endicott place. -Dave and Roger, of course, looked forward to the visit with much -pleasure. - -“We’ll have to ask for a day off just to show Phil around,” said Dave. - -“That’s so. And among other points of interest we can show him the spot -where you killed the rattler,” answered his chum, with a grim smile. - -“Yes, we can do that.” - -“I hope Shadow Hamilton comes with him. I could even stand it to hear -some of Shadow’s oldest chestnuts of stories,” went on Roger. “It would -seem like old times at Oak Hall.” - -“Let us trust that Shadow has a new batch of stories to tell,” responded -Dave. “We haven’t seen him in such a while he has had plenty of time to -gather in a new crop.” - -Several days went by, and the young civil engineers were kept so busy -that they had little time to think about the coming of Phil Lawrence and -Shadow Hamilton. Once or twice they thought of Nick Jasniff and asked -Mr. Obray if that individual had shown himself. - -“Not yet,” was the manager’s reply. “Maybe he got wind that you were -here and that is keeping him away.” - -On the afternoon of the fourth day following the killing of the -rattlesnake, Dave and Roger were hard at work in Section Five when one -of the general utility men around the camp came riding up on horseback -and leading another steed by the halter. - -“Mr. Obray sent me for you,” he announced to the chums. “You are to take -these two horses and ride down to the office as fast as you can. Some -young man is there that you wanted to see—the fellow who came here some -days ago looking for a job.” - -“It must be Nick Jasniff!” exclaimed Dave, and lost no time in leaping -into the saddle. He was followed by Roger; and both hurried off along -the trail leading to the construction camp. - -“Let us sneak up to the office by the back way and listen to what Nick -Jasniff has to say,” suggested Dave while they were on the way. - -This suited Roger, and coming into view of the camp they left the horses -at the shed and hurried along past the bunk-houses to the rear of the -office. Here a window was wide open, and, looking through this, they saw -Mr. Obray at a desk, and sitting near him was his visitor, hat in hand. - -“There is no mistake about him. It’s Nick Jasniff,” whispered the -senator’s son. - -He was right, it was indeed the former bully of Oak Hall, the rascal who -had been sent to prison for the robbery of Mr. Wadsworth’s jewelry -works. Jasniff was talking very earnestly to the manager of the -construction camp. - -“Yes, I am working over at the Double Eight Ranch,” Jasniff was saying. -“I’ve been there now for quite a while, but I don’t like it very much. -You see, I’ve been used to office life, and working around the -construction of skyscrapers, and things like that. I had a pretty good -job out in San Francisco and another one in Seattle. I would much rather -work for a concern like yours than to stick to cow-punching.” - -“How long have you been at Double Eight Ranch?” questioned Mr. Obray. He -was doing what he could to put in time until Dave and Roger might -arrive. - -“Been there nearly three months.” - -“And did you come directly from San Francisco or Seattle?” - -“Oh—I—er—came from Seattle,” responded Nick Jasniff hesitatingly. “I -was—er—out of work for about six weeks.” - -“And how long did you work in Seattle?” - -“A little over a year. I would have stayed there longer, only the firm -that employed me went out of business,” continued the fellow who had -been in prison glibly. - -“Ever been in the East—in New York or Philadelphia?” - -“No, sir. I never got any farther East than Chicago.” - -At this reply from Jasniff Dave poked Roger in the side and both looked -at each other knowingly. - -“He’s the same Jasniff,” whispered the senator’s son. “He always did -have a smooth tongue.” - -“Yes. And that smooth tongue of his got him into more than one -difficulty,” responded our hero. - -The pair remained silent for a minute or two longer listening to the -questions put by Ralph Obray and the answers made by Nick Jasniff. -Finally the questions became so personal that the fellow who had been in -prison commenced to grow suspicious. - -“Well, will you have an opening for me or not?” he demanded at last, -arising to his feet. - -At that moment Dave and Roger glided around the side of the office and -tiptoed in through the doorway. They came up directly behind Nick -Jasniff before he was aware of their presence. - -“Here is the fellow if you want to talk to him,” said Mr. Obray quickly; -and thereupon the visitor turned around, to stare in amazement at Dave -and Roger. - -“W—w—what——” stammered Nick Jasniff, and was unable to go on. - -“You didn’t expect to see us, did you, Jasniff?” declared Dave coolly. - -“You were lucky to get out of prison so quickly,” put in Roger. - -“I—I—don’t know you,” faltered Nick Jasniff, and now his face grew -purple while the heavy beads of perspiration stood out on his forehead. - -“You don’t know us, eh?” cried Dave. “Well, we know you well enough!” - -“Even if you are traveling under the assumed name of Jasper Nicholas,” -added Roger slyly. - -“See here! I don’t know what you fellows are talking about!” cried Nick -Jasniff, straightening up. “Is this some game or not?” - -“It is a game—on your part,” answered Dave, quickly. - -“I don’t know what you mean.” - -“Oh, come, Jasniff, what’s the use of talking like this? We know your -game thoroughly!” burst out Roger. “We have found out all about you, and -Mr. Obray here knows about you, too. He just sent for us to identify -you.” - -At this announcement Nick Jasniff wheeled around to confront the -manager. - -“Is that true? Did you send for these fellows to come to identify me?” - -“I did.” Mr. Obray’s face took on a stern look. “They had told me all -about you.” - -“They didn’t have any right to do that!” blustered the fellow who had -been in prison. - -“Yes, they did. In fact, it was their duty to do so. We are all honest -men in this camp, and we have no use for fellows like you. I wanted to -make sure that there was no mistake. Now I am sure, and you can get -out—and stay out.” - -“I think that Board of Pardons was very foolish to pardon you,” Roger -could not help remarking. “They should have let you stay in prison to -the end of your term.” - -At this remark Nick Jasniff looked for a moment blankly at the senator’s -son. - -“Now, see here, you——” - -“Oh, we know all about how you were pardoned,” went on Roger. “It was a -big mistake. But now that they have let you go, I suppose you have as -much right to earn your living as anybody.” - -“But we don’t want you around where we are,” added Dave. - -“Huh, I’m not taking orders from you,” blustered Nick Jasniff. - -“No, but you are taking orders from me,” interposed Mr. Obray sternly. -“As I said before, I want you to leave this place. I don’t want you to -come here again—understand that;” and he arose to his feet to signify -that the interview was at an end. - -“All right—I’ll go. But I won’t forget that you had me come over here on -a fool’s errand,” grumbled Nick Jasniff. And then, as he reached the -doorway and passed outside, he turned around and shook his fist at Dave -and Roger. “Just you wait! Some day I’ll get square with you for this!” -he cried angrily. - -Then he ran swiftly toward the horse he had been riding, leaped into the -saddle and rode away. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - NEWS FROM HOME - - -“He’s mad clean through, that’s certain,” remarked Roger, as he and Dave -hurried out of the office to watch Nick Jasniff gallop away down the -road leading from the construction camp. - -“Yes. And I’ve no doubt but he’ll do his best to make trouble for us,” -replied Dave seriously. “It’s too bad! I thought we were done with that -fellow forever.” - -“Do you suppose he really has a job at the Double Eight Ranch?” queried -the senator’s son, after a pause, during which they noted Jasniff’s -disappearance around a bend of the trail. - -“He must be working somewhere. Or else somebody has supplied him with -funds. He can’t live on nothing.” - -“Perhaps he got his funds as he got those stolen jewels, Dave.” - -“That might be true too. They say very few men reform after they have -once been in prison.” - -“Let us ask some of the others about this Double Eight Ranch.” - -This suggestion was considered a good one, and during the next few days -they made a number of inquiries concerning the ranch in question, and -learned that it was a large place located in a fertile valley about -twenty miles away. It was owned by a syndicate of Western capitalists -and was under the management of a man named James Dackley. The ranch -employed about a dozen experienced cowboys and an equal number of -assistants. - -“If Nick Jasniff works there it must be simply as an assistant, since he -knows little about a cowboy’s duties,” was Dave’s comment. - -“Yes. And if he is only an assistant he can’t be paid very much money. -No wonder he wanted to join our crowd. I suppose he thought he could -earn two or three times as much.” - -“Well, Roger, you can’t blame him for wanting to earn money,” returned -Dave briefly. “Now that he has paid the penalty of his crime, as the -laws puts it, he has as much right to go where he pleases, and work at -what he pleases, as anybody.” - -“Oh, I’m not begrudging him a chance to earn his living,” cried the -senator’s son quickly. “I hope he reforms and gets along well in life. I -only want him to keep away from where I am. I think I’ve got a right to -pick my company, and I don’t propose to pick such fellows as Jasniff.” - -Sunday passed, and then Dave received another letter from Phil Lawrence -stating that the ship-owner’s son had been delayed, but that he would -surely come West in the near future, and that not only Shadow Hamilton -but also Ben Basswood had promised to make the trip with him. Concerning -Ben, Phil wrote as follows: - - “You must know how grateful the Basswoods are to you and Roger for - recovering those thousands of dollars’ worth of miniatures down - there on the Border. I think they feel pretty wealthy now, having - been offered a fine price for some of the little paintings. So it - was an easy matter for Ben to get permission to join Shadow and me - when the trip was proposed. Ben is wild, thinking what a good time - he is going to have, for, as you know, he has never had the chance - of getting around that we have had.” - -“This is better than ever!” cried Roger, when he read the communication. -“Talk about old times at Oak Hall! We will tear things wide open when -they arrive.” - -“We’ll have to attend to our work, Roger. You know we are here to learn -all about surveying and civil engineering. Our play days are very -largely at an end.” - -“Oh, I think Mr. Obray and Frank Andrews will let us cut loose a -little—after they understand matters,” pleaded the senator’s son. - -The same mail had brought the young men letters from Jessie and Laura -and also an interesting communication from Dave’s Uncle Dunston. The two -girls had been on a trip to New York with Mrs. Wadsworth, and had much -to tell about their sightseeing in and around the metropolis. Both said -they wished Dave and Roger had been with them. - -“Too bad! But we are a long way from old New York,” sighed Roger. “My, -what a grand old time we could have had, visiting Bronx Park, Coney -Island, and a lot of other places!” - -“Yes. And we might have taken an auto trip or two,” added Dave, his face -brightening. - -“And think of being with the girls, Dave!” broke in Roger wistfully. “It -seems a terribly long time since we saw them, doesn’t it?” - -“It sure does,” answered Dave. He gave something of a sigh. “Well, it -can’t be helped. If we want to make something of ourselves in this -world, we’ve got to buckle down and take the bitter with the sweet. I -guess it’s just as hard on the girls. They won’t want to go out in -company with any of the other fellows.” - -“And we know what we are working for—and that is one comfort,” added the -senator’s son. - -In his communication to his nephew Dunston Porter spoke about having -bought some stock in the Mentor Construction Company, and having gotten -Mr. Wadsworth to make the same kind of investment. Between them the two -had put up twenty thousand dollars. - -“That sure is something worth while!” cried Roger. “It ought to help -your chance with the concern.” - -“Well, if it helps my chance, it’s got to help your chance, too, Roger.” - -“I never thought of the company as an investment,” went on the senator’s -son. “I think when I write to my father I’ll speak to him about it, and -tell him of what your uncle and Mr. Wadsworth have done. Maybe my father -will buy a like share.” - -“That would be fine, Roger. Then both of us could feel as if we had a -real personal interest in the concern we were working for. Of course, -it’s only a small amount in comparison with what the construction -company really has invested in this business. But every little helps.” - -“Yes. And it will prove to those higher up that we have some interest -beyond just earning our salaries.” - -Another part of Dunston Porter’s letter referred to the clearing up of a -tract of land on the outskirts of Crumville which belonged jointly to -the Porters, Mr. Wadsworth and an estate which was represented by Mr. -Basswood. The real estate dealer had said that now would be a good time -in which to lay out streets through the tract and sell off the plots for -building. There were several new factories being erected down along the -railroad tracks, and the workingmen employed in these concerns would -want homes. - - “The tract has not been used for a number of years,” wrote Dunston - Porter; “and during the past six summers a band of gypsies has been - making its encampment there. We had quite some trouble getting the - gypsies to evacuate, and a couple of them became so ugly that we had - to threaten them with arrest. But they have gone at last, and we - have told them that they cannot come back. We expect to lay out the - streets and the plots of ground immediately, and then Mr. Basswood - is going to get ready and hold a big auction sale of the various - parcels. All of us hope to make quite some money by the - transaction.” - -“Hurrah for the auction sale of building lots!” cried Dave. “I hope they -make a barrel of money. Wouldn’t it be fun to be there and see the -various plots sold off?” - -“I went to a sale like that in our home town years ago,” returned Roger. -“They had a big tent put up and furnished refreshments, and a small -brass band played selections. The auctioneer was a very gifted talker, -and he made a wonderful address to the assemblage, telling them of all -the advantages to be had by buying the lots. Then the agents got busy -and the lots sold off like hot cakes, some for cash and some on the -instalment plan. At that time there wasn’t a building of any kind on the -land; but less than a year later there were half a dozen rows of houses -and half that number of barns and garages, and now that end of the town -is quite thriving.” - -“I’m sure Crumville is bound to grow,” returned Dave. “Just look at what -it was when I was a small boy and what it is to-day! We have three or -four times as many people and stores, and we have a new railroad station -with a good many more trains, and two moving picture theaters, two new -schools, another church, and several new factories. And not only that, -the business men have become so wideawake that they are gathering in the -trade for miles around—trade that used to go to other towns.” - -“Well, I hope it does grow, Dave. That will make it so much better for -your folks and the Wadsworths, and also the Basswoods.” - -On the morning following this conversation Dave was preparing to go out -with the others when one of the clerks from the office came to him with -the information that Mr. Obray wanted to see him at once. He found the -manager of the construction camp deep in some papers strewn over his -desk. - -“Porter, would you like to go on a special errand for me over to -Orella?” the manager asked abruptly. “I’ve got some important papers -that I wish delivered, and I want to see to it that they are placed in -the hands of just the right party.” - -“Why, yes, Mr. Obray, I’ll be glad to do whatever you want me to,” -answered Dave quickly. “It’s quite a trip though, so I’ve heard,” he -added with a smile. - -“I know that, Porter. But the trail is a good one all the way; and if -you follow the signboards you can’t go astray. You can take a good -horse, and you had better take something to eat along, too. If you start -inside of the next hour, you ought to be able to get back before dark. -Of course, if you have any difficulty in finding the right party, you -can stay in Orella all night and come back to-morrow.” - -“Oh, I think I can make the trip in one day, provided I don’t have to -lose too much time in the mining camp. I’ll be ready inside of fifteen -or twenty minutes.” - -“Then go ahead, and when you’re ready I’ll give you the papers and also -tell you who they are to be delivered to.” - -When Dave rejoined his chum he told Roger about the proposed trip. - -“You’re in luck, Dave!” cried the senator’s son. “That will make a dandy -outing. I wish I was going along.” - -“I thought at first of asking Mr. Obray to let you go,” answered Dave. -“But then I got to thinking about the time we would want off when Phil -and the others came, and I didn’t want to crowd things too much.” - -“Oh, no, I’m glad you didn’t,” was the hasty response. “I don’t want to -have the manager thinking we are loafing on the job.” - -Dave ran over to the kitchen and there had Jeff, the cook, put him up a -substantial lunch. Then he dressed himself for the long, hard ride -through the mountains, and a little later presented himself again at the -office. - -“Here are the papers,” said Ralph Obray, handing over a large and fat -legal-looking envelope. “I want you to deliver them to Mr. Raymond -Carson or, if Mr. Carson is not there, to either his wife or his -brother-in-law, Mr. Fred Jamison. If you deliver this to the wife or the -brother-in-law, tell them that the papers are very valuable and that -they must not be given to anyone but Mr. Carson.” - -“Yes, sir,” replied the young civil engineer. And to make sure of the -names he put them down in the notebook he carried. “I suppose I had -better get a receipt for them,” he added. - -“Yes, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to do that, Porter, although I know I -can take your word for it. I have watched you ever since you came to -work for our company, and that is why I am trusting you in the present -instance.” - -“You can rely on me to do my best, Mr. Obray,” answered our hero. And -then with pardonable pride he drew from his pocket the letter he had -received from his uncle. “I guess this will prove to you how much I am -interested in the Mentor Construction Company,” and thereupon he showed -the manager the paragraph pertaining to the purchase of stock in the -concern by the Porters and Mr. Wadsworth. - -“That certainly is evidence!” cried Ralph Obray heartily. “I am glad to -know your people take such a substantial interest in this company. I -might as well tell you, my folks have an interest in it, too. But now -you had better be on your way, because it’s a long trip to Orella and I -won’t feel entirely satisfied until I know those papers are in the hands -of Mr. Carson or those other people.” - -“I’ll get them there just as soon as I can make it,” answered Dave. - -And a few minutes later he was on his way, never dreaming of the strange -adventure in store for him. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE FIGHT ON THE TRAIL - - -The road to Orella was in the opposite direction to that taken by Dave -and Roger on the day they had encountered the heavy storm. As Mr. Obray -had said, the trail was well marked, so that the young civil engineer -had little trouble in following it. - -“But you are going to have some rough riding, Dave,” remarked Roger, -when he came forward to see his chum depart. “They tell me there is one -spot on the trail where riding is as dangerous as it is on any trail in -Montana.” - -“Well, Sport is a good horse, and I intend to be careful,” answered our -hero; and then, with a wave of his hand, he galloped away and was soon -out of sight of the construction camp. - -Our hero felt in the best of humor, for the day promised to be a fine -one and a ride on horseback through the mountains was just to his -liking. He could not help but whistle gayly to himself as he sped -forward; and thus the first three miles of his journey were covered in a -comparatively short space of time. - -Beyond these three miles the trail roughened for another mile or two, -and here the young civil engineer had to pick his way among the rocks -and loose stones with care. In some places where the trail was of dirt, -the brushwood grew thickly, so that it often brushed his legs and the -sides of his steed as they passed. This, of course, was merely the foot -trail to Orella, a sort of short cut. The main trail for teams wound -along farther down in the valley and was fully fifteen miles longer. - -As Dave pursued his journey, many thoughts came to his mind, both about -his work and concerning those left at home in Crumville. The beautiful -face of Jessie, with her bewitching eyes, was continually before him; -and once or twice he took from his pocket the last letter he had -received from her, to read over some of the lines she had penned. - -“She wants me to make good as a civil engineer, and I’m going to do it,” -he murmured to himself. - -Shortly after leaving the construction camp he had passed several miners -who were prospecting in that vicinity, but now he seemed to be alone on -the trail, and the only sound that broke the stillness was the -occasional cry of a wild bird and the hoofbeats of his horse as the -sturdy animal moved ahead. - -Having mounted to the top of an unusually hard rise, Dave brought Sport -to a halt to rest, and also to take a look at his surroundings. On one -side of him were the jagged rocks leading still further upward, while on -the other was the broad valley, clothed in green and with a shimmering -river flowing through its center. Far away he could see some animals -grazing, and took them to be mountain goats, although at such a distance -it was hard to make sure. - -“A fellow certainly could have some great times out here hunting in the -proper season,” he told himself. “I’d like to go out myself for a few -days, especially if I could get some old hunter for a guide.” - -Having rested for about five minutes, Dave moved forward again, and soon -found himself on the dangerous part of the trail mentioned by Roger. The -youth had heard this spoken of before, and he reined in his steed and -moved forward with caution. - -“You be careful, old boy,” he said, patting his horse on the neck. -“Neither of us wants to take a tumble down yonder rocks. If we did, it -might be good-bye to both of us.” - -Evidently Sport understood the situation quite as well as did the young -civil engineer, for he kept as close to the inner side of the path as -possible, and picked every step carefully, and thus they moved onward -until the very worst of the trail had been left behind. There was, -however, still some bad places, the trail widening out in some spots -only to narrow worse than ever in others. - -“Hi there! Don’t you ride me down!” cried an unexpected voice, as Dave -came around one of the narrow bends of the trail. And the next instant -the youth found himself face to face with Nick Jasniff. - -The fellow who had been in prison was on foot, and carried a bundle -strapped over one shoulder. He was so close that he had to leap to one -side for fear of being trampled under foot, and this filled him with -anger even before he recognized who was on horseback. - -“Nick Jasniff!” exclaimed Dave, and for the instant knew not what more -to say. - -“So it’s you, Porter, is it?” snarled the former bully of Oak Hall. -“What are you doing on this trail?” - -“That is none of your business, Jasniff,” answered Dave coldly. - -“See here! You needn’t put on any lordly airs with me!” growled the -fellow who in the past had caused our hero so much trouble. “Thought you -were playing a fine game on me, didn’t you—having that construction camp -manager make a fool of me?” And now Jasniff came closer and caught -Dave’s horse by the bridle. - -“You keep your hands off my horse, Jasniff,” ordered Dave. “You let go -of him this instant!” - -“I’ll let go when I please.” - -“No, you won’t! You’ll let go now!” And so speaking, Dave leaned over in -the saddle to push the fellow away. - -It was not a very wise thing to do, and Dave should have known better. -The instant he made the movement, Jasniff, who was tall and powerful, -caught him by the arm, and the next instant had hauled him from the -saddle. The scuffle which resulted from this alarmed the horse, and the -steed trotted away some distance up the trail. - -“I guess I’ve got you now where I want you, Porter!” cried Jasniff, the -squinting eye squinting worse than ever as he scowled at our hero. “I’ve -got a big account to settle with you.” - -Dave realized that he was in for it and that Nick Jasniff would hesitate -at nothing to accomplish his purpose. Our hero remembered well the -dastardly attack made on him by the rascal at the Oak Hall gymnasium -with an Indian club. - -Jasniff struck out with his left fist, and at the same time put his -right hand back as if to draw some weapon. Dave dodged the blow intended -for his face, and then struck out swiftly, hitting Jasniff in the cheek. -Then several blows were exchanged in quick succession, Dave being hit in -the chest and shoulder and Jasniff receiving several in the chest and -one on the nose which sent him staggering several feet. Then the bully -rushed forward and clinched, and both circled around and around on the -narrow trail, each trying to get the advantage of the other. - -“I’ll fix you! Just wait and see!” panted Jasniff, as he did his best to -get a strangle hold on our hero. - -Dave did not answer, for he realized that in an encounter with such a -tall and powerful fellow as Jasniff he must make the best use of his -breath as well as his muscles. - -He slipped from the clutch Jasniff was trying to get on him, and caught -the fellow by the waist. Then Jasniff went down with Dave on top of him, -and both rolled over and over among the rocks and into some bushes which -chanced to have sprung up in that vicinity. - -“You le—le—let up!” gasped Jasniff presently, when he found Dave had him -by the throat. - -“I’ll let up when I’m through with you—not before,” answered Dave -pantingly. - -The struggle continued, and Jasniff arose partly to a sitting position -only to have his head banged backward on the rocks. Then, however, he -managed to get one leg doubled up and he sent his foot into Dave’s -stomach in such a way that our hero was for the moment deprived of his -breath. Both clinched again and rolled over until they were close to the -edge of the rocks. - -“Now I’ve got you!” cried the bully; and just as Dave managed to hit him -another blow in the nose, one which made the blood spurt, Jasniff tore -himself free and an instant later pushed Dave down over the rocks. - -Even then our hero might have saved himself, as he had his left foot -planted in what he thought a safe place, and he might have caught -Jasniff by the leg. But the foot gave way most unexpectedly, and in a -trice Dave found himself rolling over and over down a rocky slope. He -clutched out wildly, and managed to catch hold of several bushes. But -these came out by the roots, and then he slid downward once more, at -last reaching a little cliff over which he plunged sideways, to land -with a crash in some bushes and stunted trees some distance below. - -The rolling and the drop over the cliff had all but stunned the young -civil engineer, and for fully five minutes he lay among the bushes -hardly realizing where he was or what had happened. Then, when he -finally arose to his feet, he found that his left shoulder hurt him not -a little, and that his left ankle felt equally painful and was quite -lame. - -“That certainly was some tumble,” he groaned to himself. “I suppose I -can be thankful I wasn’t killed.” - -[Illustration: DAVE FOUND HIMSELF ROLLING OVER AND OVER DOWN A ROCKY -SLOPE.—_Page 74._] - -He had rolled a distance of fifty yards, and the top of the little cliff -was six or eight feet above his head. From where he stood he could not -see that portion of the trail where the encounter had occurred, and -consequently he knew not what had become of Nick Jasniff. - -“I hope he rolled down, too,” murmured Dave to himself. But after he had -taken a good look around he concluded that Jasniff had remained up on -the trail. - -The only thing to do was to climb up to the trail and try to find out -what had become of Jasniff and the horse. - -“It would be just like Jasniff to take Sport and ride off with him,” -thought Dave dismally. “What a fool I was not to give him a knock-out -blow when I had him down on the rocks! If I had given him that I could -have made him a prisoner before he had a chance to regain his senses. -Now he’s got the best of it, and there is no telling what he’s up to.” - -More anxious to know what had become of his horse than over Jasniff’s -welfare, Dave moved around to one end of the cliff and then began to -scramble up the rocks. This was by no means easy, and more than once he -had to stop to catch his breath and nurse his hurt shoulder and his lame -ankle. Up above him he could now see the trail, but neither Jasniff nor -the horse was in sight. - -At last Dave had the satisfaction of drawing himself up over the rocks -bordering the edge of the trail, and here, feeling rather weak, he sat -down to regain his strength. He listened intently, but scarcely a sound -broke the silence of the mountains. Evidently Nick Jasniff had taken -time by the forelock and made good his departure. - -“If he took that horse, what am I to do?” mused Dave bitterly. “To foot -it all the way to Orella, and especially with this lame ankle, is almost -out of the question.” - -Thinking of Orella put Dave in mind of his mission, and he quickly -thrust his hand into his pocket to see if the envelope Mr. Obray had -given him to deliver was safe. - -The next instant his heart almost stopped beating. The envelope was -gone! - -Frantically he searched one pocket after another; and then he made -another discovery equally dismaying. Not only was the envelope the -construction camp manager had given him missing, but likewise the -letters he had received from Jessie and his Uncle Dunston, and also his -pocketbook which had contained upward of forty dollars. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - WHAT WAS MISSING - - -“Gone!” - -This was the one word which burst from Dave’s lips as he searched one -pocket after another in rapid succession. Then he arose to his feet, to -hurry up and down the trail in the vicinity where the encounter with -Jasniff had occurred. But though he looked everywhere, not a trace of -the documents, the letters, or his pocketbook could be found. - -An examination showed that his coat was torn in several places and that -the side of one of the pockets had likewise been rent. But whether this -damage had been caused by the fight or when he had rolled down over the -rocks, he could not determine. - -“I guess I got pretty well mussed up in the fight, and the fall down the -rocks finished the job,” he muttered to himself. - -He was much disheartened, and felt bitter against Nick Jasniff. Whether -the rascal had picked up the articles lost and made off with them was, -however, a question. - -“If I lost them up here on the trail he probably took them,” Dave -reasoned. “But if they fell out of my pockets when I rolled down the -rocks and over the cliff, they must be scattered somewhere between here -and the place where I landed in the bushes.” - -Dave felt much perplexed, not knowing whether it would be better to try -to find Jasniff or to make a search in the vicinity where he had had the -fall. - -“I suppose it would be sheer nonsense to try to follow Jasniff on foot -if he went off on my horse,” the young civil engineer reasoned. “I might -as well take a look down below and make sure that I didn’t drop those -things when I fell.” - -With his hurt shoulder and lame ankle, it was almost as much of a task -to get down the rocks as it had been to climb up. As well as he was -able, he took the same course he had followed in the fall, and he kept -his eyes wide open for the things he had lost. But five minutes of -slipping and sliding brought him to the top of the little cliff without -seeing anything but dirt, rocks, and bushes. Then he had to make a wide -detour to get to the bottom of the cliff. - -“I suppose it’s a wild-goose chase, and I’ll have my work for my pains,” -he grumbled. “Oh, rats! Why did I have to fall in with Jasniff on this -trip? I wish that fellow was at the North Pole or down among the -Hottentots, or somewhere where he couldn’t bother me!” - -Dave began to search around in the vicinity of the spot where he had -fallen. He was almost ready to give up in despair when his eye caught -sight of a white-looking object some distance below. Eagerly he climbed -down to the place where the object lay, and the next moment set up a cry -of joy. - -“Hurrah! Here are Mr. Obray’s documents!” he exclaimed. “I hope they are -all right.” - -A hasty inspection convinced him that the legal-looking envelope and its -contents were intact. Having inspected them carefully, he placed the -packet inside of his shirt. - -“I won’t take any more chances with it,” he told himself. “Somebody will -have to rip my clothing off to get that envelope away.” - -With the envelope safe in his possession once more, Dave felt -exceedingly light-hearted. But the letter from Jessie, as well as the -communication from Uncle Dunston, and the pocketbook with the forty odd -dollars in it, were still missing, and he spent some time looking for -those things. - -“It doesn’t matter so much about the letters, even though I hate to part -with the one from Jessie,” he reasoned. “But I’d like to set my eyes on -that pocketbook with the forty-two or forty-three dollars it held.” - -But our hero’s success had come to an end with the finding of the -envelope to be delivered at Orella; and although he searched around for -a quarter of an hour longer, nothing of any value came to sight. Then, -with a deep sigh, he pulled himself up once more to the trail, and set -off on a hunt for his horse. - -“Jasniff was headed in the opposite direction, and maybe he didn’t go -after Sport,” Dave argued to himself. “Anyhow, I’ve got to go that way, -even if I have to journey on foot.” - -Painfully our hero limped along, for the climbing up and down on the -rocks had done the lame ankle no good. He had had to loosen his shoe, -for the ankle had swollen not a little. - -“If I could only bathe it it wouldn’t be so bad,” he thought. - -But there was no water at hand, and the small quantity he carried in a -flask for drinking purposes was too precious to be used on the injured -limb. - -He had covered several yards when his lame ankle gave him such a twinge -that he had to sit down to give it a rest. - -“I don’t know what I’m going to do if I can’t find that horse,” he -thought bitterly. - -He was sitting and nursing the hurt ankle and looking over the landscape -in the valley below him, when something on one of the bushes less than -fifty feet away caught his eye. - -“I wonder what that can be,” he mused. “It doesn’t look like a bird’s -nest. It looks more like an old shoe. I wonder——Can it be my -pocketbook?” - -The last thought was so electrifying that Dave leaped to his feet, and, -regardless of the painful ankle, walked over to the edge of the trail. -Here he could see the object quite plainly, and he lost no time in -crawling down to the bushes and obtaining it. - -It was indeed his pocketbook, but wide open and empty. Even the few -cards and slips of paper it had contained were missing. - -“This proves one thing,” he reasoned bitterly. “Jasniff picked that -pocketbook up where we had the fight, and he came this way while he was -emptying it, then he threw it away.” - -Dave was also sure of another thing. The pocketbook and the two letters -had been in the same pocket, and he felt certain that Nick Jasniff had -also confiscated the two communications. - -“Now the question is, if he came this way, did he get Sport?” Dave -mused. “If he did, then it’s good-bye to the letters, the money and the -horse.” - -Placing the empty wallet in his pocket, Dave sat down and rested his -lame ankle. He counted the loose change in his trousers’ pocket and -found he had eighty-five cents. Then he limped on once more around -another bend in the trail. - -Here a sight filled him with satisfaction. At this point the rocks came -to an end and there was a fairly good bit of pasture-land, and here -stood Sport, feeding away as if nothing out of the ordinary had -happened. - -“Good old Sport!” cried Dave, going up to the animal and patting him -affectionately. “I’m mighty glad you didn’t run any farther, and doubly -glad Nick Jasniff didn’t get you. Now, old boy, we’ll be on our way and -try to make up for lost time;” and in a moment more our hero was in the -saddle and galloping off in the direction of Orella. - -Dave surmised that Nick Jasniff had come in that direction looking for -the horse, but without finding Sport. At the same time, the rascal had -rifled the pocketbook and then thrown it in the bushes. Then, thinking -the horse had gone a much greater distance, Jasniff had retraced his -steps and continued on his way in the direction of the construction -camp. - -“But he can’t be bound for the camp, for Mr. Obray warned him to keep -away,” thought our hero. “It must be that he is headed either for some -of the mining camps or ranches, or the railroad station.” - -Our hero felt that it would be next to useless for him to go to the -Double Eight Ranch, where Nick Jasniff was employed, and accuse him of -the theft. The fellow would probably deny everything—even the meeting on -the road. And as there had been no witnesses to the transaction, there -the case would have to rest. - -“Just the same, when I get the chance, I’ll let the manager of the -Double Eight Ranch know what sort of fellow Jasniff is,” Dave said to -himself. “Maybe that crowd over there won’t want a prison bird around -any more than we wanted him at the construction camp.” - -Our hero had been right in regard to finding the pocketbook and letters. -After Dave had disappeared over the edge of the cliff below the trail, -Nick Jasniff had looked around to find his hat, which had fallen off in -the struggle. As he picked this up he had noticed the pocketbook and the -two letters. - -“Maybe there’s something in that pocketbook worth keeping,” he had -muttered to himself, as he tried to stop the flow of blood from his -bruised nose. “And I guess I’m entitled to anything I can get from Dave -Porter. I hope he broke every bone in his body by that fall.” - -He waited for a minute to see if Dave would reappear, and then hurried -along the trail, thinking he could find and mount our hero’s horse. He -quickly transferred the forty-three dollars he found in the wallet to -his own pocket, and then threw the pocketbook away in the spot where -Dave picked it up. - -“I guess it’s no use to look any farther,” Jasniff had muttered to -himself on failing to locate the horse. “Gee! I’m glad I struck this -forty-three dollars! That amount with the thirty I had before will see -me a long distance on my way.” - -And thereupon he had hurried back past the spot where the encounter had -taken place, and then along the trail to where there was a fork—one -branch leading down to the construction camp, and the other off in the -direction of some mines and the nearest railroad station. - -Although our hero did not know it, Jasniff had had another quarrel -earlier in the day. A miner operating near the Double Eight Ranch had -the night before fallen in with several of the men employed by the -Mentor Construction Company, and from them had learned the particulars -concerning the fellow who had gotten out of prison. - -This news had been carried to James Dackley, the manager of the Double -Eight, and Dackley, who was naturally a hot-headed man, had become -furious over the thought of being so deceived by Jasniff. - -“I only took him on because I thought he was a tenderfoot and was hard -up for a job,” Dackley had growled. “He told such a straight story that -I swallowed it, hook, line, and sinker. I don’t want such a fellow -around here any more than they want him over to the railroad camp. Just -have Nolan send him to me, and I’ll soon send him about his business.” - -Thereupon Nick Jasniff had been summoned from the bunk-house to the main -building on the Double Eight Ranch and been closely questioned by James -Dackley. He had denied everything, but the ranch manager had refused -almost to listen to him. - -“I’m going to investigate this,” said Dackley, “and if the story is -true, the sooner you get out the better I’ll be pleased.” - -Nick Jasniff had well understood that the truth would come out in the -near future; and knowing how passionate James Dackley could become on -occasion, he had lost no time in packing his few belongings and asking -for his pay. This had been given to him, and he had thereupon set out on -his journey toward the railroad station on foot—Dackley refusing to give -him the loan of a horse. - -Nick Jasniff had come to the conclusion that it would be best for him to -quit the neighborhood. He had thirty dollars in his pocket, and this -added to the forty-three taken from Dave’s pocketbook made quite a sum. - -“There’s no use of my staying here in the West,” he reasoned. “There are -far more chances in the East for a fellow like me. Maybe I’ll find some -of the fellows I used to know out there, and we can pull off some stunts -worth while.” - -With several miles placed between him and the place where he had had the -encounter with Dave, Nick Jasniff sat down to rest and at the same time -look over the letters he had picked up. There was a cynical sneer on his -face as he read the communication from Jessie to Dave. - -“It’s enough to make a fellow sick to think such a rich girl as that -should take to a fellow like Dave Porter,” he murmured to himself. -“Wouldn’t I like to put a spoke in that fellow’s wheel! I wonder if I -couldn’t do something to come between Porter and the Wadsworths? I owe -old man Wadsworth something for sending me to prison.” - -Then Nick Jasniff turned to the letter written by Dunston Porter. The -beginning of this did not interest him greatly, but he read with -interest what Dave’s uncle had written concerning the gypsies who had -camped out on the outskirts of Crumville. - -“Got into a row with a couple of gypsies, eh?” he mused. “I reckon -that’s something worth remembering. Maybe those fellows wouldn’t mind -joining me in some kind of a game against the Wadsworths. Maybe we could -put one over and make a lot of money out of it. Anyway, it’s something -worth thinking about;” and thereupon Nick Jasniff grew very thoughtful -as he proceeded on his way to the railroad station. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - DAVE AT ORELLA - - -It was two o’clock in the afternoon when Dave rode into Orella. This was -a typical mining town of Montana, containing but a single street with -stores, the majority of which were but one story in height. Back of this -street were probably half a hundred cabins standing at all sorts of -angles toward the landscape; and beyond these were the mines. - -Just previous to entering the town Dave had stopped at a wayside spring -and there washed up. Before that he had brushed himself off as well as -he was able, so that when he entered the place the only evidences he -carried of the encounter with Nick Jasniff were some scratches on the -back of his hand and a small swelling on his left cheek. - -The first person he met directed him to the offices of the Orella Mining -Company, of which Mr. Raymond Carson was the general manager. - -“Is Mr. Carson in?” he questioned of the clerk who came forward to -interview him. - -“He is,” was the answer. “Who shall I say wants to see him?” - -“My name is Porter, and I was sent here to see him by Mr. Obray of the -Mentor Construction Company.” - -“Oh, then I guess you can go right in,” returned the clerk, and showed -the way to a private office in the rear of the building. - -Here Mr. Raymond Carson sat at his desk writing out some telegrams. Dave -quickly introduced himself and brought forth the legal-looking envelope -which had been intrusted to him. The manager of the mining company tore -it open and looked over the contents with care. - -“Very good—just what I was waiting for,” he announced. “You can tell Mr. -Obray I am much obliged for his promptness.” - -“Would you mind giving me a receipt for the papers?” questioned the -young civil engineer. - -“Not at all.” The mining company manager called in one of the clerks. -“Here, take down a receipt,” and he dictated what he wished to say. - -Dave at first thought he might tell of how close he had come to losing -the documents, but then considered that it might not be wise to mention -the occurrence. The receipt was written out and signed and passed over. - -“How are matters coming along over at your camp?” questioned Mr. Raymond -Carson with a smile. - -“Oh, we are doing very well, everything considered,” was Dave’s reply. -“We are having a little trouble on account of some of the rocks in -Section Six. They are afraid of a landslide. We’ve got to build two -bridges there, and our engineers are going to have their own troubles -getting the proper foundations.” - -“Yes, that’s a great section for landslides. I was out there mining -once, and we had some of the worst cave-ins I ever heard about.” - -“There is practically no mining around there now,” ventured Dave. - -“No. The returns were not sufficient to warrant operations. Some time, -however, I think somebody will open up a vein there that will be worth -while.” - -A few words more passed concerning the work of the construction company, -and then Dave prepared to leave. Just as he was about to step out of the -office, however, he turned. - -“By the way, Mr. Carson, may I ask if there was a young fellow about my -own age here during the past week or two looking for a job—a fellow who -said his name was Jasper Nicholas?” - -“A young fellow about your age named Nicholas?” mused the mine manager. -“Let me see. Did he have a cast in one eye?” - -“The fellow I mean squints a good deal with one of his eyes. He is -rather tall and lanky.” - -“Yes, he was here. He wanted a job in the mines. Said he didn’t think he -was cut out for office work. But somehow or other I didn’t like his -looks. Is he a friend of yours?” - -“He is not!” declared Dave quickly. “In fact, he is just the opposite. -And what is more, he is a thief and has served a term in prison.” - -“You don’t say!” exclaimed the mine manager. “Are you sure of this?” - -“Positive, sir. His real name is Nicholas Jasniff. Some years ago he and -another fellow stole some valuable jewels from a jewelry works. I aided -in capturing him and sending him to prison.” - -“Humph! If that’s the case I am glad I didn’t hire him. As I said -before, I didn’t like his looks at all, and out here we go about as much -on looks as we do on anything.” - -“He came to our camp, but Mr. Obray soon sent him about his business,” -said Dave. - -After talking the matter over for a few minutes longer, but without -mentioning the attack on the trail, Dave rode away. At the end of the -street he stopped at a general store, which contained a drug department, -and while giving his horse a chance to feed, there obtained some -liniment with which he rubbed his lame shoulder and his hurt ankle. -Then, having obtained a bottle of lemon-soda with which to quench his -thirst, and help along his supper when he should stop to eat it, our -hero set off on the return to the construction camp. - -By the time Dave reached the spot where the encounter with Jasniff had -occurred, it was growing somewhat dark on the trail. Over to the -westward the mountains were much taller than those where the trail ran, -and the deep shadows were creeping upward from the valley below. Soon -the orb of day sank out of sight, and then the darkness increased. - -So far on the return Dave had met but two men—old prospectors who had -paid scant attention to him as he passed. He had stopped at a convenient -point to eat what remained of the lunch he had brought along, washing it -down with the lemon-soda. Presently he came to a fork in the trail, and -by a signboard placed there knew that he was now less than four miles -from the construction camp. - -The hard ride had tired the young civil engineer greatly, and he was -glad enough to let Sport move forward on a walk. The horse, too, had -found the journey a hard one, and was well content to progress at a -reduced rate of speed. - -The narrow portion of the footway having been left behind, horse and -rider came out into something of a hollow on the mountainside. Here and -there were a number of loose rocks and also quite a growth of scrub -timber. Dave was just passing through the densest of the timber when an -overhanging branch caught his hat and sent it to the ground. - -“Whoa there, Sport!” he cried, and bringing his horse to a halt, he -leaped down to recover the hat. - -Dave had just picked up the head covering when he heard a low sound -coming from some bushes close at hand. It was not unlike the cry of a -cat, and the youth was instantly on the alert. He remembered only too -well how, when he had been at Star Ranch, a wildcat, commonly called in -that section a bobcat, had gotten among the horses belonging to himself -and his chums and caused no end of trouble. - -The cry was followed by several seconds of intense silence, and then -came the unmistakable snarl of a bobcat, followed instantly by a leap on -the part of Sport. - -“Whoa there!” cried Dave, and was just in time to catch the horse by the -bridle. Then Sport veered around and kicked out viciously at the -brushwood. - -The bobcat was there, and evidently had no chance to retreat farther, -the bushes being backed up by a number of high rocks. With a snarl, it -leaped out into the open directly beside the horse and Dave. Then, as -the horse switched around again and let fly with his hind hoofs, the -bobcat made a flying leap past Dave, landing in the branches of a nearby -tree. - -“Whoa there, Sport!” cried the youth, and now lost no time in leaping -into the saddle. In the meanwhile the bobcat sprang from one limb of the -tree to another and disappeared behind some dense foliage. - -Had our hero had a rifle or a shotgun, he might have gone on a hunt for -the beast. But he carried only his small automatic, and he did not -consider this a particularly good weapon with which to stir up the -bobcat. He went on his way, and now Sport set off on a gallop, evidently -glad to leave such a dangerous vicinity behind. Although horses are much -larger, bobcats are such vicious animals that no horses care to confront -them. - -“I sure am having my fill of adventures to-day,” mused Dave grimly. -“First Nick Jasniff, and now that bobcat! I’ll have to tell the others -about the cat, and maybe we can organize a hunt and lay the beast low. -The men won’t want to face a bobcat while at work any more than they -would care to face that rattlesnake I shot.” - -It was not long after this when the lights of the construction camp came -into view, and soon Dave was riding down among the buildings. Roger was -on the watch, and came forward to greet him. - -“Had a safe trip, I see!” called out the senator’s son. “Good enough!” - -“I had a safe trip in one way if not in another,” announced Dave. “Two -things didn’t suit me at all. I met Nick Jasniff, and then I also met a -bobcat.” - -“You don’t say!” ejaculated Roger. “Tell me about it.” - -“I want to report to Mr. Obray first, Roger. If you want to go along you -can.” - -Dave found the construction camp manager at the doorway of the cabin he -occupied, reading a newspaper which was several days old. He, as well as -Roger, listened with keen interest to what our hero had to relate. - -“And so that rascal took your forty-odd dollars, did he?” exclaimed -Ralph Obray, when Dave was telling the story. “He certainly is a bad -egg.” - -“I’m mighty glad he didn’t get away with your papers, Mr. Obray,” -answered our hero soberly. “Of course, I don’t know how valuable they -were, but I presume they were worth a good deal more than the contents -of my pocketbook.” - -“You are right there, Porter. The documents would be hard to duplicate. -And I’m mighty glad they are safe in Mr. Carson’s hands and that we have -the receipt for them. Now, in regard to your losing your money: If we -can’t get it back from this fellow Jasniff, I’ll see what the company -can do toward reimbursing you.” - -“Oh, I sha’n’t expect that, Mr. Obray!” cried the youth. “It was no -concern of yours that I was robbed.” - -“I don’t know about that. If you hadn’t taken that trip for us, this -Jasniff might not have gotten the chance to take your money. In one way, -I think it is up to the company to make the loss good; and I’ll put it -up to the home office in my next report.” - -“You certainly ought to let the people at Double Eight Ranch know what -sort Jasniff is!” cried Roger. - -“Of course, I can’t prove that he took the money,” returned Dave. “There -were no witnesses to what occurred, and I suppose he would claim that -his word was as good as mine.” - -“But we know it isn’t!” burst out the senator’s son indignantly. “He’s a -rascal, and I intend that everybody around here shall know it!” - -“You certainly had your share of happenings,” was Mr. Obray’s comment. -“It was bad enough to have the fight with Jasniff without running afoul -of that wildcat. You ought to have brought him down with your pistol, as -you did that rattlesnake,” and he smiled broadly. - -“I didn’t get a chance for a shot,” explained Dave. “I had to grab the -horse for fear he would run away and leave me to walk to the camp. And -besides, the wildcat moved about as quickly as I can tell about it.” - -“Maybe we can form a party and round the wildcat up,” put in Roger -eagerly. - -“I was thinking of that, Roger.” - -Of course Dave had to tell Frank Andrews about the encounter with -Jasniff and also about meeting the wildcat. Several others were present -when the story was retold, and soon nearly everybody in the camp was -aware of what had taken place. - -“I certainly hope you get your money back,” remarked Larry Bond. -“Gracious! I wouldn’t like to lose forty-odd dollars out of my pay! I -couldn’t afford it.” - -“We’ll have to round up that bobcat some day,” said old John Hixon. “If -we manage to kill him off, it will discourage others from coming to this -neighborhood.” - -“Well, any time you say so, I’ll go out with you to try to lay the -bobcat low,” answered Dave. - - - - - CHAPTER X - WHAT THE GIRLS HAD TO TELL - - -Two days later Dave was hard at work with the others on the mountainside -when a gang of six cowboys rode up. They were curious to know some -particulars concerning the new railroad spur which was to be put through -in that vicinity, and stopped to watch proceedings and to ask a number -of questions. - -“What ranch do you hail from, boys?” questioned Frank Andrews of the -leader of the crowd, a tall, leathery-looking man of about forty. - -“We’re from the Double Eight outfit,” was the answer, as the fellow -pulled a sheet from a book of papers he carried, filled it with some -loose tobacco from a pouch, and proceeded to roll himself a cigarette. - -“The Double Eight, eh?” exclaimed the civil engineer. “That is -interesting. I think one of my young men here would like to ask you a -few questions, if you wouldn’t mind.” - -“All right, pard, shoot away,” answered the cowboy calmly, as he began -to puff at his cigarette. - -Frank Andrews lost no time in summoning Dave, who was some distance up -the trail, and told our hero where the cowboy hailed from. - -“I believe you have a fellow staying with you who calls himself Jasper -Nicholas,” began Dave. - -“We did have a feller with that handle down to our outfit,” responded -the cowboy. “But he got fired some days ago.” - -“Fired!” cried Dave and Roger simultaneously. - -“That’s the size on it, son. He got kind o’ fresh with the boss, and Jim -wouldn’t stand for it nohow. I don’t know exactly wot the rumpus was -about, but that feller didn’t lose no time vamoosin’.” - -“I wish you would tell me some of the particulars about him,” went on -Dave. “Then I’ll tell you something that may interest you.” - -“I ain’t got much to tell, ’cause I didn’t like the feller, and -consequently didn’t have much to do with him. Fact is, he wasn’t in -cahoots with nobody around the ranch. He had a hang-dog way about him -none of us cottoned to.” - -“But I wish you would tell me what you do know,” insisted our hero. - -Thereupon the cowboy, who said his name was Pete Sine, told how Nick -Jasniff had come to the Double Eight Ranch some weeks before with a -hard-luck story and had been given a job as an all-around handy man. - -“But he wasn’t handy at all,” announced Pete Sine. “Fact is, he was the -most unhandy critter I ’most ever met up with. But he told such a -pitiful story, the boss and some of the fellers felt sorry for him, so -they all done the best they knowed how for him—that is at the start. But -he soon showed the yellow streak that was in him, and then, as I said -before, the boss got wise to him and fired him. Now what do you know -about him?” - -Dave, aided by Roger, gave many of the particulars concerning Nick -Jasniff’s past doings, and our hero related the details of the fight on -the road, and how he had lost the contents of his pocketbook. - -“Snortin’ buffaloes!” ejaculated Pete Sine, giving his thigh a -resounding slap with his hand. “I knew it! I sized that feller up from -the very start. I warned Jim Dackley about him, but Jim was too -tender-hearted to see it—that is at first. Now when did this happen?” -went on the cowboy. And after Dave had mentioned the day, he continued: -“That was the very day the boss fired him!” - -“And have you any idea where he went to?” questioned our hero quickly. - -“Not exactly, son. But Fred Gurney, one of our gang who ain’t here just -now, got it from the agent over to the railroad depot that the feller -took the seven-thirty train that night for Chicago.” - -“He must have left Montana for good!” cried Roger. “Dave, I’m afraid you -can whistle your forty-odd dollars good-bye.” - -“So it would seem, Roger. It’s too bad! But I’m mighty glad Nick Jasniff -has cleared out. I’d hate to think he was around here. He would be sure -to try to do us some harm.” - -“You might send on to Chicago and have him arrested on his arrival -there,” suggested Frank Andrews. “That is, if he hasn’t gotten there -already.” - -“I don’t think it would be worth bothering about,” answered Dave. “It -would make a lot of trouble all around; and maybe I would have to go on -to Chicago to identify him, and then stay around and push the charge -against him. I’d rather let him go and pocket my loss.” - -“Maybe you’ll meet up with him some day,” suggested Pete Sine. “And if -you do——Well, I know what I’d do to him,” and he tapped his pistol -suggestively. - -The other cowboys had listened with interest to the talk, and every one -of them intimated that he had distrusted Nick Jasniff from the start. -Evidently the fellow who had been in prison had not created a favorable -impression, even though his hard-luck story had brought him some -sympathy. - -After this occurrence matters moved along quietly for a few days. On -Sunday, there being no work to do, old John Hixon and several of the -other men went out to look for the bobcat Dave had met on the trail. But -though they spent several hours in beating around through the brushwood -and the scrub timber, they failed to find the animal. - -“Guess he got strayed away from his regular haunts, and then went back,” -was Hixon’s comment. “Wild animals do that once in a while. I remember -years ago an old hunter told me about a she bear he had met here in -Montana. Some time later another hunter, a friend of his’n, told about -meetin’ the same bear over in Wyoming. Then, less than a month later, -this old hunter I first mentioned met the same bear and killed her. He -always wondered how it was that bear got so far away from home and then -got back again.” - -On Monday morning came more letters from home, and also communications -from Phil Lawrence, Ben Basswood and Shadow Hamilton. The letters from -Crumville were, as usual, two communications from Laura and Jessie; and -in each of these the girls mentioned the fact that Dave’s Uncle Dunston, -as well as Mr. Wadsworth and Mr. Basswood, had had more trouble with the -gypsies who had formerly occupied the vacant land on the outskirts of -the town. - - “Uncle Dunston says the gypsies were very forward,” wrote Laura. - “They said all kinds of mean things and made several threats. One of - the old women, who is called Mother Domoza, came here to the house - and frightened Jessie and me very much. The folks were away at the - time, and I don’t know what we would have done had it not been for - dear old Mr. Potts. He was in the library, where, as you know, he - spends most of his time, and when he heard the old gypsy denouncing - us he came out with his cane in his hand and actually drove her - away.” - -“Good for Professor Potts!” cried Dave, when Roger read this portion of -the letter to him. “I’m glad he sent the old hag about her business.” - -The letter from Jessie also contained some references to the gypsies, -but had evidently been mailed previous to the trouble with Mother -Domoza. Jessie said she was glad that the vacant ground was to be cut up -into town lots and built upon, and she sincerely trusted that none of -the gypsies would ever come to camp near Crumville again. - - “Some of them used to come around and tell fortunes,” wrote Jessie. - “But I don’t need to have my fortune told, Dave. I know exactly what - it is going to be, and I would not have it changed for the world!” - -And this part of the letter Dave did not show to Roger; but he read it -over many times with great satisfaction. - -But all thoughts of the gypsies and of what they might do were forgotten -by our hero and Roger when they came to peruse the letters sent by Phil, -Ben and Shadow. - -“Hurrah! They are on their way at last!” cried Dave, his face beaming -with satisfaction. “Ben writes that they were to start within -forty-eight hours after this letter was sent.” - -“And that is just what Shadow and Phil say, too,” announced the -senator’s son. “That being so, they ought to arrive here within the next -two days.” - -“Right you are, Roger! Oh, say! when they come, won’t we have the best -time ever?” exclaimed Dave. - -And then, in the exuberance of their spirits, both youths caught hold of -each other and did an impromptu war-dance. - -“Hello! hello! What’s going on here?” cried Frank Andrews, coming up at -that moment. “Have you fellows joined the Hopi Indians?” - -“Our three chums are on the way—we expect them here inside of the next -two days!” announced Dave. - -“Is that so? I don’t wonder you’re so happy. As I understand it, you -fellows were all very close chums.” - -“The closest ever!” answered Roger. And then suddenly his face clouded a -little. “But oh, Mr. Andrews, what are we going to do with them when -they get here? We’ll have to make some sort of arrangements for them.” - -“I reckon we can make room one way or another,” answered the older civil -engineer. “You know Barry and Lundstrom have left and that gives us two -vacant bunks, and we can easily fix up an extra cot here if we want to.” - -“Then that’s what we’ll do, if you won’t mind,” announced Dave. - -He and Roger had already spoken about the matter to Ralph Obray, and the -general manager had given them permission to entertain their chums at -the camp for several days if the visitors wished to stay that long. It -was, of course, understood that their meals should be paid for, since a -report of all expenditures had to be made to the head office. - -“I think you fellows have earned a little vacation,” said the manager to -the chums. “You have both worked very hard. And I have not forgotten, -Porter, how you carried those documents to Orella for me and what a -fight you had to get them there in safety.” - -“But understand, Mr. Obray, we don’t expect to be paid for the time we -take off,” interposed Roger. “At least I don’t expect to be paid for -it.” - -“And that is just the way I feel about it,” added Dave. - -“You young fellows leave that to me,” answered the construction company -manager smilingly. “I’ll take care of that. I can remember when I was a -young fellow and had my friends come to see me. You go on and show your -chums all the sights, and have the best time possible, and then, when -they are gone, I’ll expect you to work so much the harder to make up for -it. I think you see what I mean.” - -“And we’ll do it—take my word on it!” answered Dave heartily. - -“Indeed we will!” echoed Roger. - -During the next two days the chums were so anxious awaiting the coming -of the others that they could hardly attend to their work. They saw to -it that quarters were made in readiness for the three who were expected -and that Jeff, the cook, would have room for them at one of the -dining-tables. - -Then, on the morning of the third day, when a telegram came in from the -railroad station stating that Phil and the others would arrive by noon, -Dave and Roger, taking a lunch along, set off on horseback, leading -three other horses behind them, to meet the expected visitors. - -The ride to the railroad station occurred without mishap, though it was -no easy matter to make the three riderless horses follow them at certain -points where the trail was rough. But the two chums reached the station -with almost an hour to spare. - -“And it wasn’t no use for you fellers to hurry,” announced the station -master, when he found out what had brought them. “That train is -generally from one hour to three hours late.” - -“Great Scott! have we got to wait around here three hours?” groaned the -senator’s son. - -“We might have known the train would be late,” observed Dave. “They -usually are on this line.” - -Presently the station master went in to receive a telegram. When he came -out he announced that the train would be there in less than two hours -unless something occurred in the meanwhile to cause a further delay. - -The chums put in the time as best they could; but it was slow work, and -they consulted their watches every few minutes. At last, however, the -time came to a close, and soon they heard a long, low whistle. - -“Here she comes!” cried Dave, his heart giving a leap. - -“Let’s give them a cheer as soon as we see them,” suggested the -senator’s son. - -And then the long train rolled into sight around a bend of the mountains -and soon came to a standstill at the little station. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - THE OAK HALL CHUMS - - -“There they are!” - -“This way, boys! Oak Hall to the front!” - -A vestibule door to one of the cars had been opened and a porter had -come down the steps carrying three suit-cases. He was followed by three -young men, who waved their hands gayly at Dave and Roger. - -“Here at last!” sang out Phil Lawrence, as he rushed forward to catch -our hero with one hand and the senator’s son with the other. - -“Some city you fellows have here,” criticized Ben Basswood, with a broad -grin, as he waited for his turn to “pump handle” his friends. - -“Say!” burst out the third new arrival, as he too came forward. “Calling -a little, dinky station like this a city puts me in mind of a story. -Once some travelers journeyed to the interior of Africa, and——” - -“Hello! What do you know about that?” sang out Dave gayly. “Shadow has -started to tell a story before he even says ‘how-do-you-do’!” - -“Why, Shadow!” remonstrated Roger in an apparently injured tone of -voice. “We heard that you had given up telling stories entirely.” - -“Smoked herring! Who told you such a yarn as that?” burst out Phil. - -“I don’t intend to give up telling stories,” announced Shadow Hamilton -calmly. “I’ve got a brand new lot; haven’t I, fellows? I bet Dave and -Roger never heard that one about the coal.” - -“What about the coal, Shadow?” demanded Roger, shaking hands. - -“Don’t ask him,” groaned Ben. “He’s told that story twenty-six times -since we left home.” - -“You’re a base prevaricator, Ben Basswood!” roared the former -story-teller of Oak Hall. “I told that story just twice—once to you and -once to that drummer from Chicago. And he said he had never heard it -before, and that proves it’s a new story, because drummers hear -everything.” - -“Well, that story has one advantage,” was Phil’s comment. “It’s short.” - -“All right then, Shadow; let’s hear it. And then tell us all about -yourself,” said Dave quickly. - -“It isn’t quite as much of a story as it’s a conundrum,” began Shadow -Hamilton. “Once a small boy who was very inquisitive went to his aunt in -the country and helped her hunt for eggs. Then he said he would like to -go down into the cellar. ‘Why do you want to go in the cellar, Freddy?’ -asked the aunt. ‘I want to go down to look at the egg coal,’ announced -the little boy. ‘And then I want to see what kind of chickens lay it.’” -And at this little joke both Dave and Roger had to smile. - -No other passengers had left the cars at this station, and now the long -train rumbled once more on its way. The station master had gone off to -look after some messages, so the former chums of Oak Hall were left -entirely to themselves. - -“It’s a touch of old times to get together again, isn’t it?” cried Dave -gayly, as he placed one arm over Phil’s shoulder and the other arm -around Ben. “You can’t imagine how glad I am to see all of you.” - -“I am sure the feeling is mutual, Dave,” answered Phil. “I’ve missed you -fellows dreadfully since we separated.” - -“I sometimes wish we were all back at Oak Hall again,” sighed Ben. “My, -what good times we did have!” - -“I guess you’ll be glad enough to reach Star Ranch, Phil,” went on Dave, -giving the ship-owner’s son a nudge in the ribs. “Probably Belle -Endicott will be waiting for you with open arms.” - -“Sour grapes, Dave. I know where you’d like to be,” retorted Phil, his -face reddening. “You’d like to be in Crumville with Jessie Wadsworth—and -Roger would like to be in the same place, with your sister.” - -“Have you fellows had your lunch?” questioned Roger, to change the -subject. - -“Yes. When we found out that the train was going to be late, we went -into the dining-car as soon as it opened,” answered Ben. “How about -you?” - -“We brought something along and ate it while we were waiting for you,” -said the senator’s son. “Come on, it’s quite a trip to the construction -camp. We came over on horseback, and we brought three horses for you -fellows.” - -“Good enough!” cried Shadow. “But what are we going to do with our -suit-cases?” - -“You’ll have to tie those on somehow,” announced Dave. “We brought -plenty of straps along.” - -As the five chums got ready for the trip to the construction camp, Dave -and Roger were told of many things that had happened to the others -during the past few weeks. In return they told about themselves and the -encounter with Nick Jasniff. - -“A mighty bad egg, that Jasniff,” was Phil’s comment. - -“The worst ever,” added Shadow. - -“Mr. Dunston Porter and the girls didn’t tell you half of the story -about those gypsies,” said Ben. “Those fellows tried to make all sorts -of trouble for us. They tried to prove that they had a right to camp on -that land, and my father and your uncle had to threaten them with the -law before they went away. Since that time several of the gypsies have -been in town, and they have made a number of threats to get square. That -old hag, Mother Domoza, is particularly wrathful. She insists that she -got the right to camp there as long as she pleased from some party who -used to own a part of the land.” - -“Where are the gypsies hanging out now?” questioned Dave. - -“Somebody told me they were camping on the edge of Coburntown.” - -“You don’t say! That’s the place where I had so much trouble with the -storekeepers on account of Ward Porton’s buying so many things in my -name.” - -“If I were living in Coburntown, I’d keep my eyes open for those -gypsies,” declared Ben. “I wouldn’t trust any of them any farther than I -could see them. Ever since they camped on the outskirts of Crumville -folks have suspected them of raiding hencoops and of other petty -thieving. They never caught them at it, so they couldn’t prove it. But -my father was sure in his own mind that they were guilty.” - -“Yes, and I remember a year or so ago some of the gypsy women came -around our place to tell fortunes,” added Dave. “They went into the -kitchen to tell the fortunes of the cook and the up-stairs girl, and two -days later the folks found that two silver spoons and a gold -butter-knife were missing. We made some inquiries, but we never got any -satisfaction.” - -“Looking for stuff like that is like looking for a needle in a -haystack,” was Phil’s comment. - -“Oh, say! Speaking of a needle in a haystack puts me in mind of a -story,” burst out Shadow. - -“What! another?” groaned Roger in mock dismay; and all of the others -present held up their hands as if in horror. - -“This is just a little one,” pleaded the former story-teller of Oak -Hall. “A man once heard a lady speak about trying to find the needle in -the haystack. ‘Say, madam,’ said the man, very earnestly, ‘a needle in a -haystack wouldn’t be no good to nobody. If one of the animals got it in -his throat, it would ’most kill ’im.’” - -“Wow!” - -“Does anybody see the point?” questioned Roger. - -“What do you mean—the point of the needle?” demanded Dave. - -“If you had the eye you could see better,” suggested Ben. - -“I don’t care, it’s a pretty good joke,” protested the story-teller. - -“Hurrah! Shadow is stuck on the needle joke!” announced Dave. “Anyhow, -it would seem so.” - -“Jumping tadpoles!” ejaculated Roger. “Boys, did you catch that?” - -“Catch what?” asked Phil innocently. - -“Phil wasn’t born a tailor, so maybe he never knew what it was to _seam -sew_ anything.” - -“Whoop! I’ll pummel you for that!” roared the ship-owner’s son, and made -a sweep at Dave with his suit-case. - -But the latter dodged, and the suit-case landed with a bang on Shadow’s -shoulder, sending the story-teller to the ground. - -“Say, Phil Lawrence, you be careful!” cried the prostrate youth, as he -scrambled up. “What do you think I am—a punching-bag?” - -“Ten thousand pardons, Shadow, and then some!” cried the ship-owner’s -son contritely. “I was aiming to put Dave in the hospital, that’s all.” - -“Come on and get busy and let us be off to the camp,” broke in Roger. -“We’ll have plenty of time for horse-play later. We want to show you -fellows a whole lot of things.” - -Dave insisted upon carrying one of the suit-cases, while Roger took -another. Soon all of the hand-baggage was securely fastened to the -saddles of the horses, and then the boys started on the journey to the -construction camp. They took their time, and numerous were the questions -asked and answered on the way. - -“Yes, I’m doing first class in business with dad,” announced Phil. “We -are going to buy an interest in another line of ships, and dad says that -in another year he will put me at the head of our New York offices. Then -I’ll be a little nearer to Crumville than I was before.” - -“I’m glad to hear of your success, Phil,” said Dave. “I don’t know of -any fellow who deserves it more than you do.” - -“Sometimes I wish I had taken up civil engineering, just to be near you -and Roger,” went on the ship-owner’s son wistfully. “But then, I reckon -I wasn’t cut out for that sort of thing. I love the work I am at very -much.” - -“I suppose some day, Phil, you’ll be settling down with Belle Endicott,” -went on our hero in a low tone of voice, so that the others could not -hear. - -“I don’t know about that, Dave,” was the thoughtful answer. “Belle is a -splendid girl, and I know she thinks a good deal of me. But her father -is a very rich man, and she has a host of young fellows tagging after -her. There is one man out in Denver, who is almost old enough to be her -father, who has asked Mr. Endicott for her hand in marriage.” - -“But Belle doesn’t want him, does she?” - -“I don’t think so. But she teases me about him a good deal, and I must -confess I don’t like it. That’s one reason why I am going out to Star -Ranch.” - -“Well, you fix it up, Phil—I know you can do it,” answered Dave -emphatically. “You know Jessie and Laura are writing to Belle -continually; and I know for a fact that Belle thinks more of you than -she does of anybody else.” - -“I hope what you say is true, Dave,” answered the ship-owner’s son -wistfully. - -Naturally a bright and energetic youth with no hesitation when it came -to business matters, Phil was woefully shy now that matters between -himself and the girl at Star Ranch had reached a crisis. - -In their letters Dave and Roger had told their chums much about the -Mentor Construction Company and what it proposed to do in that section -of Montana. They had also written some details concerning the camp and -the persons to be met there, so that when the party came in sight of the -place the visitors felt fairly well at home. They were met by Frank -Andrews, who was speedily introduced to them, and were then taken to the -offices. - -“I’m very glad to meet all of you,” said Mr. Obray, shaking hands at the -introduction. “Porter and Morr have told me all about you; and I’ve told -them to do what they can to make you feel at home during your stay. -There is only one thing I would like to caution you about,” went on the -manager, who occasionally liked to have his little joke. “Don’t under -any circumstances carry away any of our important engineering secrets -and give them to our rivals.” - -“You can trust us on that point,” answered Phil readily. “All we expect -to carry away from here is the recollection of a grand good time.” - -“Oh, say! That puts me in mind of a story,” burst out Shadow -enthusiastically. “Once a man——” - -“Oh, Shadow!” remonstrated Roger. - -“I hardly think Mr. Obray has time to listen to a story,” reminded Dave. - -“Sure, I’ve got time to listen if the story isn’t a long one,” broke in -the manager. - -“Well—er—it—er—isn’t so very much of a story,” answered Shadow lamely. -“It’s about a fellow who told his friends how he had been hunting -ostriches in Mexico.” - -“Ostriches in Mexico!” repeated Mr. Obray doubtfully. - -“Yes. A man told his friends that he had been hunting ostriches in -Mexico with great success. His friends swallowed the story for several -days, and then began to make an investigation. Then they went to the man -and said: ‘See here. You said you had been hunting ostriches in Mexico. -There are no ostriches there.’ ‘I know it,’ said the man calmly. ‘I -killed them all.’” And at this story the manager laughed heartily. Then -he dismissed the crowd, for he had much work ahead. - -“A nice man to work for,” was Ben’s comment, when the visitors were -being shown to their quarters in the bunk-houses. - -“As nice a man as ever lived, Ben,” answered Dave. “Roger and I couldn’t -have struck it better.” - -“I know I’m going to enjoy myself here,” announced Shadow. “All of your -gang seem so pleasant.” - -“And I want to learn something about civil engineering,” announced Ben. -“Maybe some day I’ll take it up myself.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII - ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP - - -The next morning all of the former Oak Hall chums were up by sunrise. As -Dave had said, they wanted to make the most of their time. - -“It’s a beautiful location,” was Phil’s comment, as he stood out on the -edge of the camp and surveyed the surroundings. - -On one side were the tall mountains and on the other the broad valley, -with the little winding river shimmering like a thread of silver in the -sunlight. - -“Nice place to erect a bungalow,” added Ben. - -“What are you thinking of, Ben—erecting bungalows and selling off town -lots?” queried Roger slyly. - -“Oh, I didn’t get as far as that,” laughed the son of the Crumville real -estate dealer. “Just the same, after your railroad gets into operation -somebody might start a summer colony here.” - -The visitors were shown around the camp, and at the ringing of the -breakfast bell were led by Roger and Dave into the building where the -meals were served. And there all did full justice to the cooking of Jeff -and his assistant. - -The youths had talked the matter over the evening before, and it had -been decided to take an all-day trip on horseback along the line of the -proposed railroad. - -“We’ll show you just what we are trying to do,” Roger had said. “Then -you’ll get some idea of what laying out a new railroad in a country like -this means.” - -“I wish I could have gone down to the Rio Grande when Ben went down,” -remarked Phil. “I would like to have seen that new Catalco Bridge your -company put up there.” - -“It certainly was a fine bit of engineering work!” cried Ben. He turned -to Dave. “You don’t expect to put up any bridge like that here, do you?” - -“Not just like that, Ben. Here we are going to put up fifteen or twenty -bridges. None of them, however, will be nearly as long as the Catalco -Bridge. But some of them will be considerably higher. In one place we -expect to erect a bridge three hundred feet long which, at one point, -will be over four hundred feet high.” - -A substantial lunch had been packed up for them by the cook, and with -this stowed safely away in some saddlebags, the five youths set out from -the construction camp, Dave, with Phil at his side, leading the way, and -the others following closely. - -Every one felt in tiptop spirits, and consequently the talk was of the -liveliest kind, with many a joke and hearty laugh. Shadow Hamilton was -allowed full sway, and told a story whenever the least opportunity -presented itself. - -“Some mountains around here, and no mistake,” observed Phil, after they -had climbed to the top of one stretch of the winding trail and there -come to a halt to rest the horses. - -“That climb would be a pretty hard one for an auto,” observed Ben. “It’s -worse than some of the climbs we had to take when we were making that -tour through the Adirondacks to Bear Camp.” - -“Oh, say! Speaking of climbing a hill in an auto puts me in mind of a -story!” burst out Shadow eagerly. “A man got a new automobile of which -he was very proud, and took out one of his friends, a rather nervous -individual, to show him what the auto could do. They rode quite a -distance, and then the man started to go up a steep hill. He had a -terrible time reaching the top, the auto almost refusing to make it. But -at last, when he did get up, he turned to his friend and said: ‘Some -hill, eh? But we took it just the same.’ To this the nervous man -answered: ‘I was afraid you wouldn’t make it. If I hadn’t put on the -hand-brake good and hard, you would have slipped back sure.’” And at -this little joke the others smiled. - -Having rested, the party proceeded on the way once more, and Dave and -Roger pointed out what had been done toward surveying the new line and -where the bridges and culverts were to be constructed; and they even -drew little diagrams on a pad Dave carried, to show how some of the -bridges were going to be erected. - -“It certainly is a great business,” was Phil’s comment. “I should think -it would be pretty hard to learn.” - -“It is hard, Phil. But we are bound to do it,” answered Dave. “We are -going to learn all about surveying and draughtsmanship, and in the -meantime we are brushing up on geometry and trigonometry, and half a -dozen other things that pertain to civil engineering. We’ve got a great -many things to learn yet, before we’ll be able to tackle a job on our -own hook,” he added, with a little smile. - -From time to time the youths talked about the days spent at Oak Hall and -of what had become of numerous schoolfellows. The visitors discussed the -doings of Nick Jasniff in that vicinity, and they wondered what that -rascal would do next. - -“Like the proverbial bad penny, he’ll be sure to turn up again sooner or -later,” was Phil’s comment. - -“I’m afraid you’re right,” sighed Dave. - -Thinking that they might possibly spot a bobcat or some other wild -animal, Dave had brought a double-barreled shotgun along, and Roger -carried old Hixon’s rifle. The others were armed with small automatic -pistols, purchased especially to be carried on the trip to Star Ranch. - -“But I don’t suppose we’ll sight anything worth shooting now we’re -armed,” remarked our hero. “That’s the way it usually is.” - -Noon found the chums in the very heart of the mountains. They had been -told by Hixon where they could find a fine camping-spot close to a -spring of pure, cold water; and there they tethered their horses and -proceeded to make themselves at home. They had brought along some coffee -and a pot to make it in, and presently they started a small fire for -that purpose. - -“A fellow could certainly camp out here and have a dandy time,” remarked -Ben, when the odor of the coffee permeated the camp. “There must be -plenty of game somewhere in these mountains and plenty of fish in the -streams.” - -“Yes, the streams are full of fish,” answered Roger. “But about the -game, I am not so sure. There are plenty of birds and other small -things, but big game, like deer, bear, and mountain lions are growing -scarcer and scarcer every year, so Hixon says. He thinks that every time -a gun is fired it drives the big game farther and farther back from the -trails.” - -The youths brought out their lunch from the saddlebags, and when the -coffee was ready they sat down to enjoy their midday repast. The long -horseback ride of the morning had whetted their appetites, and with -little to do, they took their time over the meal. - -“Let’s take a walk around this neighborhood before we continue the -ride,” said Roger, when they were repacking their things. “I’m a bit -tired of sitting in the saddle, and had just as lief do some walking.” - -Seeing to it that their horses could not get away, the five youths -started to climb up the rocks to where the summit of the mountain along -which they had been traveling would afford a better view of their -surroundings. It was hard work, and they frequently had to help each -other along. - -“Be careful, Shadow, or you may get a nasty tumble,” cautioned Dave, -just before the summit was gained. - -“Don’t worry about me, Dave,” panted the former story-teller of Oak -Hall. “I know enough to hang on when I’m climbing in a place like this. -I’m not like the fellow in the story who let go to spit on his hands.” - -From the summit of the mountain they could see for many miles in every -direction, and here Ben, who had brought along a pocket camera, insisted -upon taking a number of views—two with the others seated on several of -the nearby rocks. Then Dave made Ben pose and took two more pictures. - -“It’s too bad we can’t take a picture of Ben shooting a bear or a -wildcat,” remarked Roger. “That would be a great one to take home and -show the folks.” - -“I’d rather have a picture of you and Dave building one of those big -bridges you spoke about,” answered the other youth. “Then we could have -a couple of copies framed and shipped to Jessie and Laura;” and at this -dig Ben had to dodge, for both Dave and Roger picked up bits of rock to -shy at him. - -“Let’s walk across the summit of this mountain and see what it looks -like on the other side,” suggested Shadow. “I suppose we’ve got time -enough, haven’t we?” - -“We’ve got all the time there is, Shadow,” answered Dave. “It won’t make -any difference how late it is when we get back to camp.” - -One after another they trudged along through the underbrush and among -the loose stones on the mountain summit, which was a hundred yards or -more in diameter. In some places they had to pick their way with care, -for there were numerous cracks and hollows. - -“A fellow doesn’t want to go down into one of those cracks,” remarked -Phil, after leaping over an opening which was several feet wide and -probably fifteen or twenty feet in depth. - -“He’d get a nasty tumble if he did,” answered Roger. - -“And he’d have a fine time of it getting out if he chanced to be alone!” -broke in our hero. - -With the sun shining brightly and not a cloud obscuring the sky, the -five chums presently reached the other side of the mountain. Looking -down, they saw a heavy wilderness of trees sloping gently down to the -hollow below them and then up on the side of the mountain beyond. - -“Isn’t that perfectly grand!” murmured Ben. “Just think of the thousands -upon thousands of feet of timber in that patch!” - -“Yes. And think of all the masts for ships!” added Phil, with a little -laugh. - -“And flagpoles!” exclaimed Dave. “I guess there would be enough -flagpoles in that patch to plant a pole in front of every schoolhouse in -the United States.” - -“Well, every schoolhouse ought to have a flagpole, and ought to have Old -Glory on it, too!” cried Roger. “My father says that people generally -don’t make half enough display of our flag.” - -The youths walked along the edge of the summit for quite a distance, -looking off to the northward and southward. Then, after Ben had taken a -few more pictures, they started back for where they had left the horses. - -“Come on, let’s have a race!” cried Ben suddenly. “First fellow to reach -the horses wins the prize!” - -“And what’s the prize?” queried Phil. - -“Won’t tell it to you till you win it!” broke in Dave. - -With merry shouts, all of the chums started on a run for where they -supposed the horses had been left. They soon found themselves in the -midst of the underbrush and many loose rocks, around which they had to -make their way. Some thought the horses were in one direction and some -another, and as a consequence they soon became separated, although still -within calling distance. - -“Hi! Be careful that you don’t go down in some hole and break a leg,” -cautioned Dave. - -“That’s right!” sang out Roger, who was some distance off. “Some of -these rocks are mighty treacherous.” - -Forward went the crowd, and in about ten minutes Dave and Roger found -themselves in sight of the former camping spot. Phil and Ben were also -coming on from around some rocks on the left, and each of the crowd put -on an extra burst of speed to reach the horses first. - -“I win!” cried Roger, as he caught hold of one of the saddles. - -At the same moment, Phil touched another of the animals, and a few -seconds later Dave and Ben did the same. - -“Pretty close race for all of us!” cried Ben; and then, of a sudden, he -looked around. “Where is Shadow?” - -The four who had reached the horses looked back toward the brushwood and -the rocks around which they had made their way. They waited for several -seconds, expecting each instant that the former story-teller of Oak Hall -would show himself. But Shadow failed to appear. - -“Hello, Shadow! Hello! Where are you?” sang out Dave, at the top of his -lungs. - -No answer came to this call, and one after another the others also -summoned their missing chum. They listened intently, but not a sound of -any kind broke the quietness of the mountain top. - -“Something has happened to him, that’s sure,” remarked Roger, his face -growing grave. - -“I guess we had better go back and look for him,” announced Dave. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - TO THE RESCUE OF SHADOW - - -“Who saw Shadow last? Does anybody know?” questioned Dave, as the whole -crowd looked at each other in perplexity. - -“He was close to me when we started the race,” answered Phil. “But I -soon got ahead of him and turned to one side of some big rocks while he -went to the other side.” - -“And didn’t you see him after that?” - -“No. But I heard him call to some of the others.” - -“I think he was close behind me during the first half of the race,” -broke in Roger. “But after that I drew away from him.” - -“We’ll go back to where we started from and keep calling his name,” said -our hero. “He’ll be bound to hear us if he is anywhere around.” - -“Perhaps he went down into one of those openings between some of the -rocks and was knocked unconscious,” suggested Ben. “Such a thing could -easily happen.” - -“Oh, I hope he isn’t seriously hurt!” cried the senator’s son. - -Very soberly the four youths climbed back to the summit of the mountain, -and then began to retrace their steps toward the other side. They kept -calling Shadow’s name continually, but no answer came back. - -“Over yonder is the worst opening I had to jump over,” remarked Roger, -when they were near the center of the summit. - -“Let us look at it, right away,” returned our hero quickly. - -All hurried to the place Roger had mentioned. It was an opening between -some rough rocks, and was all of a hundred feet long and two to eight -feet in width. How deep it was they could not surmise, for the walls -curved from one side to the other, so that the bottom of the opening was -out of sight. - -“Looks to me as if it might be the entrance to some cave,” announced -Ben, as all came to a halt on the brink of the opening. “Listen!” - -The crowd did so, and at the bottom of the opening they heard a faint -splashing of water as it poured over the rocks. - -“Must be an underground stream down there,” remarked Phil. - -“Perhaps it’s the same stream that furnishes water to the spring at our -camp,” suggested Dave. He sent up a shout. “Hello, Shadow! Are you down -there?” - -“Help! Help!” came in a low voice from below. - -“He’s down there, as sure as fate!” exclaimed Roger. - -“Are you hurt?” shouted Phil. - -“I’m pretty well scraped up, that’s all. But the rocks down here are all -smooth and wet, and I can’t climb up—try my best.” - -“You are in no danger just at present, are you?” questioned Dave -quickly. - -“I don’t think so—unless you fellows roll down some stones on me.” - -“We’ll be careful about that,” answered Ben; and lost no time in pushing -back a number of stones which lay close to the brink of the opening. - -“We’ll have to get a rope or something with which to haul him up,” said -Phil. “Dave, did we bring anything of that sort along?” - -“Yes, I’ve got a good strong lariat tied to my saddle,” answered our -hero. “Frank Andrews advised taking it along; for when you are traveling -among the mountains you can never tell when you’ll need such a rope. -I’ll go back and get it.” - -“Maybe you’d better bring a few straps along, too, Dave,” put in Roger. -“Then, if Shadow can’t haul himself up, he can tie himself fast and we -can pull him up.” - -“Good idea, Roger. I’ll do it.” - -Dave was soon on his way, and in less than twenty minutes he was back to -the spot, carrying the lariat he had mentioned and also a number of -straps taken from the outfit. The lariat was of rawhide, and more than -once had been tested by the civil engineers for its strength. It had -been purchased by Andrews from a cowboy in Texas, after the latter had -given a very fine exhibition of lassoing steers with it. - -“We’re sending down the end of a lariat with some straps,” called down -Dave. “Let us know as soon as it is low enough.” - -“All right,” answered Shadow, but somewhat feebly, for the tumble had -evidently knocked the breath out of him. - -Tying the loose straps to the end of the rope, and weighting the whole -down with a stone, Dave lowered the lariat carefully over the edge of -the opening. It slipped through his hands readily, and soon the end -disappeared from sight over a bulge of the wall below. All of the others -watched the rope as it disappeared into the opening. They waited for -some cry from Shadow, stating that he had hold of the other end, but -none came. - -“Maybe it caught somewhere on the way down,” suggested Ben. - -“Well, here’s the end of it anyway,” announced Dave. “And the other end -must be free for I can still feel the weight of the straps and the -stone.” - -“Hello, down there!” shouted Roger. “Can you see the rope?” - -“Yes,” answered Shadow. “Please let it down about two feet farther.” - -“I can’t do that just now. I’m at the end of the rope,” answered Dave. -“Just wait a few minutes, and we’ll fix you up.” - -“We’ll have to tie something to it,” said Roger. “Too bad we didn’t keep -one or two of those straps up here.” - -“Let’s get a stout sapling and tie that to the lariat,” said Phil. “That -will be even stronger than the straps.” - -On the edge of the summit they had noticed a number of saplings growing, -and in a few minutes they had one of these uprooted. It was ten or -twelve feet in height, and plenty strong enough for the purpose -intended. It was tied fast by the roots, and then they lowered it into -the opening, all taking hold of the other end, so that it might not slip -from them. - -“All right, I’ve got the rope now,” announced Shadow, a few seconds -later. “Just hold it as it is.” - -“Do you think you can haul yourself up, Shadow?” asked Dave. “Or do you -want us to do the hauling?” - -“I guess you had better do it if you can,” answered the youth below. -“That tumble made me kind of weak and shaky.” - -“Then strap yourself good and tight,” answered Roger. “See to it that -the lariat won’t slip from the straps, either.” - -It was almost dark at the bottom of the hollow into which Shadow had -tumbled. He was in water up to his ankles. But this the unfortunate -youth did not mind, for the stream had enabled him to bathe his hurts -and obtain a refreshing drink. Now he lost no time in fastening one of -the large straps around his waist, and to this he attached the lariat by -a firm knot. Then, to make assurance doubly sure, he tied another of the -straps to the rope and around his left wrist. - -“Now I’m ready!” he shouted to those above. “But do be careful and don’t -send any rocks or dirt down on my head!” His hat had fallen off and into -the stream, but he had recovered it, and was now using it as a -protection for his head. - -“We’ll be as careful as we can,” announced Dave. “If anything goes -wrong, shout out at once.” - -It had been decided that Dave and Roger should haul up on the sapling -and the lariat; and while they were doing this, Ben and Phil were to -hold fast to them in order to prevent any of the party from going over -the brink. - -Soon the sapling came out of the opening, and then the lariat came up -inch by inch. - -“Are you all right, Shadow?” demanded our hero, when about half of the -rope had been pulled up. - -“All right, so far,” was the gasped-out answer. “For gracious’ sake, -don’t let me drop!” - -“Don’t worry,” answered Roger. And then he added to Ben: “Just carry the -sapling back and stick it between those rocks, then we’ll be sure that -the rope can’t slip.” - -As Shadow even though thin, was tall and weighed all of one hundred and -thirty pounds, it was no easy matter to haul him up out of the opening, -especially as the lariat had to slip over several bends of the rocks. -Once there came a hitch, and it looked as if the lariat with its burden -would come no farther. But Shadow managed to brace himself and climb up -a few feet and loosen the rope, and then the remainder of the haul was -easy. Soon he came into sight, and in a few seconds more those above -helped him over the brink of the opening and to a place of safety. - -“Thank heaven, I’m out of that!” he panted, as he sat down on a nearby -rock to rest. “I owe you fellows a good deal for hauling me out of that -hole.” - -“Don’t mention it, Shadow,” answered Dave readily. - -“We’d do a good deal more for you than that,” added Roger. - -“Indeed we would!” came simultaneously from the others. - -“After this I’m going to be careful of how I run and jump,” answered -Shadow. - -“How did you come to go down?” questioned Phil. - -“That was the funniest thing you ever heard about,” was the quick reply. -“Just as I came into sight of this opening, I felt one of my shoes -getting loose. I bent down to feel of it, and the next instant I -stumbled over something and rolled right down into the hole. Of course, -I tried to save myself, but it was of no use, and down I went quicker -than you can think. I struck the rocks on one side of the opening, and -then on the other side, and hit some bushes and dirt. Then, the next -thing I knew, I went ker-splash! into a big pool of water.” - -“And that pool of water saved you from breaking your neck,” broke in -Ben. - -“More than likely. I got up out of the pool in a hurry, and then I -walked several yards to where the stream of water wasn’t nearly so deep. -Then I set up a yell, and kept at it for nearly a quarter of an hour. I -had just about given up thinking you would ever find me, when I heard -you yelling.” - -“As soon as you’ve rested, we’ll help you back to our camping place,” -announced Dave. “Then we can start up the fire again and you can dry -yourself;” for he saw that Shadow was soaking wet from his back down. - -“I’m thankful this adventure has ended so well,” was Phil’s comment. -“What would we have done if anything had happened to you?” - -“As it was, enough did happen,” answered Shadow ruefully. Then, of a -sudden, his face broke into a smile. “Say, when I was down there I -thought of a dandy story! One day two men went to clean a well——” - -This was as far as the former story-teller of Oak Hall got with his -narrative. The others gazed at him for a moment in wonder, and then all -broke out into a uproarious fit of laughter. - -“Can you beat it!” gasped Phil. - -“I guess Shadow would tell stories if he was going to his own funeral!” -came from Roger. - -“You’ve certainly got your nerve with you, Shadow,” announced Dave. - -“I suppose you thought of the story while you were tumbling down into -the opening,” suggested Ben. - -“No, I didn’t think of it just then,” answered the story-teller -innocently. “It came to me while I was waiting for you fellows to get -the rope.” - -“Never mind the story now,” said Dave. “If you are rested, let us get -back to the camp and start up that fire. We don’t want you to catch -cold.” For on the summit of the mountain there was a keen, cool breeze. - -They were soon on the way, Dave on one side of Shadow to support him and -Roger on the other. Phil and Ben ran ahead, and by the time the youth -who had taken the tumble arrived, more wood had been placed on the -campfire, and it was blazing up merrily, sending out considerable -warmth. - -“That’s an adventure we didn’t count on,” remarked Phil, while Shadow -was drying out his clothing in front of the blaze. - -“Well, something is bound to happen when we get together,” answered -Roger. “It always does.” - -“After this we had better keep our eyes peeled for all sorts of danger,” -said Dave. “We don’t want anything bad to happen to our visitors during -their stay.” - -Half an hour was spent in the camp, and by that time Shadow’s wet -clothing had dried out sufficiently to be worn again. The former -story-teller of Oak Hall had been allowed to tell several of his best -yarns, and now seemed to be in as good a humor as ever. His hands and -his shins had been scraped by his fall, but to these little hurts he -gave scant attention. - -“I came out on this trip with Phil just to see what rough life was -like,” he announced. “If something hadn’t happened to me I surely would -have been disappointed.” - -“You’ll see enough of rough life before you get home again, Shadow,” -said Phil. “Just you wait till you get to Star Ranch. I’ll have some of -the cowboys there put you through a regular course of sprouts.” - -Just before the party got ready to break camp, Ben wandered off to get -several more pictures. He went farther than he had originally intended, -the various scenes before his eyes proving decidedly fascinating. He -took a view of some rocks, and then gazed for a long time across to a -hill some distance away. Then he returned quickly to where he had left -the others. - -“Say, fellows, I’ve discovered some game!” he cried. - -“Game?” queried Dave. “What kind?” - -“I don’t know exactly what they were,” answered the youth from -Crumville. “They looked though to be a good deal like a couple of bears. -They are off in that direction,” and he pointed with his hand. - -“Say, let’s go after them, no matter what they are!” exclaimed Phil. -“I’d like to get a shot at something before we return to the -construction camp.” - -“I’m willing,” announced Dave. - -“Shall we go on horseback or on foot?” questioned Shadow. “For myself, -I’d rather ride than walk.” - -“Oh, we’ll go on horseback,” answered Roger. “There is no use of our -coming back to this place. Come on—let us get after that game right now! -Ben, you show the way.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - SOMETHING ABOUT BEARS - - -The campfire was stamped out with care, so that there would be no danger -of a conflagration in the forest so close at hand, and then the five -lively chums leaped into the saddle once more and started off in the -direction in which Ben had said he had seen the game. - -“What made you think they were a couple of bears?” questioned Dave, as -they rode along as rapidly as the roughness of the trail permitted. - -“They looked as much like bears as they looked like anything,” answered -his chum. “Of course, they were quite a distance away, and I may have -been mistaken. But anyway, they were some sort of animals, and quite -large.” - -“Were they standing still?” - -“No. They appeared and disappeared among the rocks and bushes. That’s -the reason I couldn’t make out exactly what they were.” - -“Perhaps they were deer,” suggested Phil. - -“I think they were too chunky for deer—and even for goats. Besides that, -they didn’t leap from one rock to another as deer and goats do.” - -“Could they have been bobcats?” - -“No. They were larger than that.” - -The chums soon had to leave the regular trail, and then found themselves -in a section of the mountainside sparingly covered with bushes and an -occasional tree. The rocks were exceedingly rough, and in many places -they had to come to a halt to figure out how best to proceed. - -“Say, we don’t want to get lost!” remarked Phil. - -“I don’t think we’ll do that, Phil,” answered Dave. “Roger and I know -the lay of the mountains pretty well around here. And besides, I brought -my pocket compass along. Just at present we are northeast of the -construction camp.” - -They could not go in a direct line to where Ben had noticed the game, -and it therefore took them the best part of an hour to reach the -vicinity. - -“Now I guess we had better be on the watch,” announced Dave, and unslung -the shotgun he carried, while Roger did the same with the rifle. Seeing -this, the others looked to their automatic pistols, to make certain that -the weapons were ready for instant use. - -For fully half an hour the five chums rode up and down along the side of -the hill and had Ben point out to them just where he had seen the two -animals. - -“It looks to me as if they had cleared out,” said Phil in a disgusted -tone of voice. “And if they have, we have had a pretty nasty ride for -our pains.” - -“Oh, don’t let’s give up yet!” pleaded Shadow. “I want to get a shot at -something—even if it’s nothing more than a squirrel.” - -“If you don’t watch out, you may have an elephant crashing down on you,” -laughed Phil. - -“Humph, I suppose you don’t care whether we bring down any game or not!” -retorted Shadow. “You put me in mind of a fellow who went hunting. He -came back at night, and his friends asked him if the hunting was good. -‘Sure, it was good!’ he declared. ‘I hunted all day long, and not a bit -of game came anywhere near me to disturb my fun!’” - -“One thing is certain,” broke in Dave. “You’ve got to be quieter if you -expect to find any game at all. You don’t suppose a bear is going to -come out on the rocks just to listen to stories.” - -“That’s right! He couldn’t bear to do it!” cried Roger gayly. - -“My, my, but that’s a bare-faced joke!” cried Phil; and then there was a -general laugh over the little puns. - -After that the youths became silent, and the only sound that broke the -stillness was the clatter of the horses as they passed over the rocks -between the brushwood. Thus another half hour passed, and still nothing -in the way of game was brought to view. - -“I guess we’ll have to give it up and continue our trip,” said Roger at -last. - -To this the others agreed, and then all started off in another direction -to hit the regular trail where it wound off towards the railroad -station. - -“I think we can make a sort of semicircle,” said Dave. “And if we don’t -lose too much time we’ll be able to get back to the construction camp by -seven or eight o’clock.” - -All were disappointed that they had not seen any game, and the others -began to poke fun at Ben, stating that his eyesight must have deceived -him. - -“It didn’t deceive me at all,” insisted the son of the Crumville real -estate dealer. “I know I saw them as plain as day. But what the animals -were, I can’t say.” - -“Oh, well, never mind!” cried Phil gayly. “If we can’t bring down any -game, we can have a good time anyway. Let’s have a song.” - -“All right, boys. Everybody go to it!” cried Dave. “Oak Hall forever!” -And then all present began to sing, to the tune of Auld Lang Syne, a -song they had sung ever since they had first gone to Oak Hall. - - “Oak Hall we never shall forget, - No matter where we roam; - It is the very best of schools, - To us it’s just like home. - Then give three cheers, and let them ring - Throughout this world so wide, - To let the people know that we - Elect to here abide!” - -They sang it exceeding well, Dave and Roger in their tenor voices, Phil -and Ben filling in with their baritone, and the long and lanky Shadow -adding his bass voice, which every day seemed to be growing deeper. -Then, after the verse was finished, at a signal from Roger, all let up -the old school cry: - - “Baseball! - Football! - Oak Hall - Has the call! - Biff! Boom! Bang! Whoop!” - -“Oh, my! wouldn’t it be grand if we were all going back to school -to-morrow?” burst out Phil. - -“Oh, those good old baseball days!” cried Ben. - -“And the skating and snowballing!” burst out Shadow. - -“And the football!” added Dave. “Don’t you remember how we used to make -Rockville Academy bite the dust?” - -“And all those funny initiations in the Gee Eyes!” came from Roger. - -“I think if I could do it, I’d like to go back to my first days there, -even if I had to stand Gus Plum’s insolence,” said Dave, his eyes -glistening. - -“Yes. But we wouldn’t stand for such fellows as Merwell and Jasniff,” -added Roger quickly. - -“Oh, let’s forget all those bullies!” broke out Phil. “If we should——” - -Phil did not finish, for Dave had suddenly put up his hand as a warning -to be silent. Now our hero motioned his chums behind some of the rocks -and brushwood beside the trail. Then he pointed to a large, flat rock a -distance farther on. - -“A bear!” gasped Shadow. - -“Two of them!” burst out Ben, in a low tone. And then he added quickly: -“I’ll bet they are the two animals I saw when I was taking those -pictures!” - -“Perhaps so, Ben,” answered Dave in a whisper; “although we are a pretty -good distance from where you spotted them. However, that doesn’t matter -just now. The question is—what are we going to do?” - -“Shoot ’em!” came promptly from all of the others in a breath. - -Evidently the horses had either scented or sighted the bears, for they -showed great uneasiness. The bears, however, did not seem to be aware of -the presence of their enemies. Both were bending down on the rocks, as -if examining something intently. - -“They are eating something,” said Roger, a moment later. “See how -eagerly they are lapping it up.” - -“Maybe it’s some wild honey,” suggested Phil. “I understand bears are -all crazy about anything that is sweet.” - -The shipowner’s son was right. The bears had come upon the remains of a -“bee tree” which had been blown down by the recent high winds. A section -of the tree containing a large portion of the honey had struck the -rocks, and the honey had spread in every direction. Now the two animals -were frantically lapping up the sweet stuff, each trying to get his fill -before the other got it away from him. - -“I guess Roger and I had better fire first,” said Dave. “I’ll take the -bear on the left, and you, Roger, take the one on the right. Then, as -soon as we have fired, you other fellows can let drive for all you are -worth with your automatics while we are reloading. Then, if the bears -are not dead by that time, we’ll try our best to give them another dose -of lead.” - -So it was arranged, and a moment later the crowd of five dismounted and -tied their horses to some trees. Then they crept forward, keeping as -much as possible behind the rocks, so that the feeding bears might not -see them. - -Ordinarily the bears would have been on the alert, and their quick sense -of smell would have made it impossible for the youths to get within -shooting distance. But now both animals were so absorbed in lapping up -the honey spread around on the rocks, that they paid absolutely no -attention to anything else. It is also possible that the smell of the -honey was so strong that it helped to hide every other odor. - -“Now then, fellows, are you ready?” whispered Dave, when they had gained -a point behind the rocks which was not over a hundred and fifty feet -from the bears. - -“All ready!” was the whispered return. - -It must be confessed that some of the youths were nervous. Shadow’s hand -shook as he started to level his automatic pistol. Had he been called on -to face a bear all alone, it is quite likely that he would have been -struck with what is known among hunters as “buck fever,” and would have -been totally unable to do anything. - -Bang! crack! went the shotgun and the rifle. And almost immediately came -the crack! crack! crack! of the three automatic pistols. - -Then, as the bears whirled around and started to run, Dave fired again, -and so did Roger, and the others continued to discharge their small -firearms as rapidly as possible. - -Dave’s first shot had been a most effective one, taking one of the bears -directly in an ear and an eye. This had been followed up by the second -shot, and also several shots from the pistols, and presently the animal -raised up on his hind legs and then came down with a crash, to roll over -and over among the rocks and brushwood. - -“He’s done for, I think!” cried our hero with much satisfaction. - -“Don’t be too sure,” remonstrated Ben, who was close behind. “He may be -playing ’possum.” - -In the meantime, the other bear had leaped out of sight behind some of -the rocks. Now, as Dave stopped to reload the double-barreled shotgun, -the others went on, intent, if possible, on bringing the second beast -low. That he had been hit, there was no doubt, for he had squealed with -pain and flapped one forepaw madly in the air. - -The youths with the pistols were the first to again catch sight of the -second bear. He stood at bay between a number of large rocks, and -snarled viciously as soon as he caught sight of them. He arose on his -hind legs and made a movement as if to leap directly toward them. - -“Shoot! Shoot!” yelled Roger, and discharged his rifle once more. But -the shot whistled harmlessly over the bear’s head. Then the other youths -took aim with their pistols, hitting bruin on the shoulder and in the -thigh. - -These wounds were not dangerous, but they maddened the beast very much; -and, with a roar of rage, the bear suddenly leaped from between the -rocks and made directly for the crowd of young hunters. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - THE TRAIL TO NOWHERE - - -“Look out there!” - -“He’s coming this way!” - -“Run for your lives!” - -These shouts were mingled with shots from several of the pistols, none -of which, however, took effect, for the sudden advance of the wounded -bear had disconcerted the aim of the young hunters. - -The youths scattered to the right and the left behind the rocks and -brushwood, and as the bear came lumbering forward, it looked as if for -the time being he would have the place entirely to himself. Then, -however, he caught sight of Roger and made a savage leap for the -senator’s son. - -Fortunately for the youth, the rifle he carried was a repeating weapon, -and now he let drive once more, sending a ball along bruin’s flank. But -this attack only served to increase the rage of the animal, and with a -ferocious snarl he sprang forward and made a pass at Roger with one of -his heavy paws. - -Had this blow landed as intended, it is more than likely the senator’s -son would have been felled and perhaps seriously hurt. But by a quick -backward spring, the young civil engineer dodged the attack. Then he -fired again, and this was followed almost simultaneously by discharges -from the pistols of Phil and Ben. But all the bullets flew harmlessly -over the beast’s head. - -“Run, Roger! Run!” yelled the shipowner’s son. “Run, or he’ll knock you -down sure and kill you!” - -Roger needed no such advice, because he already realized his peril. He -turned to retreat, but in his haste tripped over the uneven rocks and -went pitching headlong into some nearby brushwood. - -It was at this time, when the matter looked exceedingly serious, that -Dave came once more to the front. He had succeeded in reloading the -shotgun, and now, advancing rapidly, he took careful aim at the bear and -fired twice. - -The first discharge from the shotgun took the huge beast directly in the -neck, and as he made a leap forward, as if to cover the distance that -separated him from our hero, the second dose of shot landed in his -stomach. He let out a frightful roar of pain and rage, and then pitched -forward with a crash on a rock and rolled over and over down into a -nearby hollow. - -“Reload as fast as you can, fellows!” ordered Dave. “Don’t take any -chances. Neither of those beasts may be dead;” and he started at once to -look after his own weapon. - -Years before his Uncle Dunston, who, as my old readers know, was a -famous hunter, had impressed upon the youth the truth that an unloaded -weapon is a very useless affair. - -It must be admitted that Roger’s hand shook not a little while he was -looking to make sure that his rifle was in condition for further use. -Poor Shadow had gone white, and now sat on a flat rock, too weak in the -knees to stand up. - -“Maybe we had better give the bears some more shots before we go near -them,” suggested the former story-teller of Oak Hall, in a voice which -sounded strangely unnatural even to himself. - -“It wouldn’t do any harm to give them a few shots from the pistols,” -answered Dave. “Then we can all say we had a hand in laying them low.” -And thereupon those who possessed the smaller weapons proceeded to make -sure that the bears should never have a chance to fight again. - -“Dave, I’ve got to hand it to you for coming to my assistance,” said -Roger warmly, as soon as he had recovered from his scare. “Gracious! I -thought sure that bear was going to jump right on me!” - -[Illustration: DAVE TOOK CAREFUL AIM AT THE BEAR AND FIRED.—_Page 153._] - -“Dave is the head hunter of this crowd,” announced Phil. - -“He takes after his Uncle Dunston when it comes to shooting,” put in -Ben. “Both of them can hit the bull’s-eye without half trying.” - -“I—I—don’t think I want to do much hunting after this,” was Shadow’s -comment. “That is, hunting for big game. I wouldn’t mind going out after -rabbits and birds and things like that.” - -“Oh, you’ll get used to it after a while, Shadow,” answered Dave. “I -know how I felt when I faced my first big game. I had all I could do to -steady my nerves.” - -“Not such very big bears, when you come to look them over,” said Ben, -who was making a close inspection. - -“They certainly looked big enough when they stood up on their hind legs -and came for us,” answered Phil. “I guess a bear must shrink after he’s -dead;” and at this remark there was something of a laugh. Now that the -tension had been removed, some of the youths were inclined to be a bit -hysterical. - -“What are we going to do with the bears?” questioned Phil. - -“Can’t we save the skins and the heads?” asked Ben. - -“Yes, we can do that,” answered Dave. “I don’t believe the skins are -particularly good at this time of the year, but you fellows might draw -lots for them and take them home as trophies of the occasion.” - -On their numerous hunting trips Dave and Roger, as well as Phil, had -seen large game skinned and dressed on more than one occasion, and, -consequently, the task before them was not an altogether new one. In the -outfit they had brought along there was a hunting-knife, and also a good -sharp carving-knife, and with these tools, and the aid of the hatchet -they had brought along, they set to work to skin both of the bears and -cut each head from the rest of the body. It was no easy job, and took -much longer than they had anticipated. - -“As soon as we have finished we had better make for the construction -camp,” said Dave. - -“What are you going to do with the bear meat?” asked Roger. “It’s a -shame to leave it here.” - -“We can cut out some of the best of the steaks, Roger; and then we can -hang the rest of the meat up on the limbs of a tree. Then, if we want to -come back for it to-morrow, or any of the others at the camp want to -come and get it, why all right.” - -One of the saddle-bags was cleaned out, and in this they placed the very -choicest of the bear steaks. Then the heads and pelts were rolled up and -strapped into bundles. After that, by means of the lariat, they hoisted -one carcass after the other into the branches of the nearest tree and -there fastened them with straps. - -The horses were uneasy, evidently scenting the blood of the bears. They -did not seem to fancy the idea of carrying the pelts and steaks, and the -youths had all they could do to make the animals behave. But all the -young men were used to riding, and so, after a little prancing around, -they made the steeds steady themselves, and then the journey back to the -construction camp was begun. - -“I think it is quite a while since a bear was brought down in this -neighborhood,” said our hero, while they were riding along. “Old Hixon -told me he had been on their trail a number of times, but he could never -get close enough to get a shot.” - -It was already growing dark, and long before the construction camp came -into view, the sun sank over the tops of the mountains in the west and -the long shadows began to creep across the valley. - -“I hope you are sure of where you are going, Dave,” said Phil, as he -rode alongside of his chum. - -“I’m not so very sure of this trail, Phil,” was the slow answer. “You -see, this is a new bit of territory to Roger and me.” He turned to the -senator’s son. “What do you think of it?” - -“I hope we are on the right way,” was the ready reply. “I think inside -of another half hour we’ll strike the regular trail between the camp and -the railroad station.” - -Soon the shadows had reached the summit of the mountain behind them, and -then the darkness of night came on rapidly. As the trail was a most -uncertain one, they had to proceed slower and slower, for fear of -running into some danger which might lurk ahead. - -“It’s a pity one of us didn’t bring a flashlight along,” said Ben. “Then -we could make sure of what sort of footing was ahead.” They were passing -over some loose rocks at the time, and these occasionally made the -horses slip and slide. Once Phil’s animal went to his knees, and made a -great splurge and clatter regaining his footing. - -“This is certainly some lonely spot,” was Roger’s comment, after they -had gone forward another quarter of a mile. “There doesn’t seem to be a -cabin or a camp of any sort in sight.” - -“Listen! What’s that?” cried Shadow suddenly, and came close up beside -Dave. - -Far away in the woods they heard a peculiar sound. They listened -intently for several minutes, and then the sound was repeated. - -“I don’t think it’s anything more than a hoot owl or something of that -sort,” said our hero. - -“Just what I think,” answered Roger. “I’ve heard that cry several times -since I came to Montana. It’s a bird of some sort.” - -They had been going downward, but now the little trail they were -following led up over more loose rocks, and then into a thicket of -underbrush. Beyond this they came to the edge of the mountain forest. -Here Roger called a halt. - -“This doesn’t look very good to me,” declared the senator’s son. “The -trail is getting worse and worse, and now it seems to lead directly into -these big woods.” - -“We had better go slow about getting in among trees,” announced Phil. -“We might become hopelessly lost.” - -“Then what do you propose to do?” demanded Ben. “Go back?” - -“I’m sure I don’t know. I am willing to leave it to Dave and Roger. They -know a great deal more about this section of the country than we do.” - -“We don’t know much about this particular piece of ground we are on -right now,” answered the senator’s son. “I can’t remember that I was -ever in this vicinity before.” - -“Nor I,” added Dave. “Ever since we left the place where we had our -lunch this noon, the trail has been a strange one to me. Just the same, -I think we have been heading in the general direction of the -construction camp. For all we know, it may be right on the other side of -these big woods.” - -Dave brought out his pocket compass, and he and Roger inspected it -carefully by the light from a match. Then the two talked the matter over -for several minutes. - -“I’ll tell you what I think about it,” declared our hero finally. “I -think the best thing we can do is to skirt the woods instead of going -through them.” - -“I’m sure it would be safer,” added Phil. - -To skirt the edge of the forest, they had to leave the trail entirely -and pick their way as best they could among the rocks and brushwood. -Soon the horses hesitated about going forward, and then they had to -dismount and lead the animals. - -“If we can’t locate the camp after we get around the edge of the woods, -what are we going to do?” questioned Roger of our hero in a low voice, -so that the others who were coming on behind might not hear. - -“I’m sure I don’t know, Roger,” was the unsatisfactory reply. - -“We’ve got to do something, Dave. We can’t stay out here all night.” - -“Oh, yes, we can if we have to. If it becomes necessary to do so, we can -go into camp, light a fire, and broil some of those bear steaks.” - -“Yes, we could do that. And bear steaks wouldn’t be half bad, seeing how -hungry I am getting,” returned the senator’s son. “But just the same, -I’d rather get back to our camp to-night.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - WAITING FOR LETTERS - - -The five chums continued on their way around the edge of the forest. All -were in a sober frame of mind, for each realized that, for all they -knew, they might be hopelessly lost on the mountainside. Presently the -sharp decline came to an end, and then all of them leaped once more into -the saddle. - -“Look!” exclaimed Dave presently. “Am I right? Is that a light ahead?” - -All gazed in the direction he indicated, and presently made out a small -light which was swinging to and fro as it seemed to draw closer. - -“I believe that’s some one with a hand lantern!” cried Roger. “Maybe -it’s a man on horseback with a lantern to light his way.” - -The five chums noted in what direction the light was headed, and then -turned the horses toward the same point. Soon they came so close that -they could call to the other party, and they set up a shout. - -“Hello, Porter! Hello, Morr! Is that you?” came an answering hail. And -then the light seemed to come to a halt. - -“It must be one of the fellows from our camp!” exclaimed Dave. “And if -that is so, we can’t be very far from one of the regular trails.” - -He urged his steed forward with the others following, and soon they came -face to face with a man named Dan Morrison, who had charge of one of the -section gangs at the camp. To this individual our friends explained the -situation, and received the information that they were on a side trail -which, half a mile farther on, ran into the regular trail leading to the -construction camp. - -“This trail is one of several that leads to the railroad station,” -explained Dan Morrison. “It’s something of a short cut, but it isn’t -quite as good as any of the others. But I’m used to it, so I don’t mind -it, even in the darkness. I carry the lantern more for company than for -anything else.” - -Mr. Morrison was much surprised to hear about the shooting of the two -bears, but the youths did not wait to go into details, being anxious to -get back to the construction camp, where they hoped a good hot supper -would be awaiting them. - -“And if they haven’t got anything cooked for us, we’ll make Jeff broil -some of these bear steaks,” announced Dave. - -“They’ll certainly be something in the way of a novelty,” said Phil. -“Although, as a matter of fact, I never yet ate a bear steak that could -compare to a beefsteak. The meat is usually coarser and tougher.” - -It was not long after this when they discerned the welcome lights of the -construction camp in the distance. Then they set off on something of a -race, and rode into camp in great style. - -“Well, lads, what kind of a day did you have?” questioned Frank Andrews, -as he came out to greet them. - -“Fine!” - -“The best ever! We shot two bears.” - -“Shot two bears!” repeated Frank Andrews incredulously. “You can’t -string me that way. Why don’t you say you brought down half a dozen -elephants while you’re at it?” - -“We certainly did bring down two bears,” announced Roger with pardonable -pride. “And one of them might have killed me if it hadn’t been for -Dave.” - -“What’s this I hear about shooting two bears?” demanded another voice, -and Mr. Obray stepped into view from the semi-darkness. - -“It’s true, Mr. Obray,” answered Dave. “Just wait, and we’ll show you -the skins and the heads. We cut them both off to bring along. And we’ve -got some fine bear steaks in our saddle-bags too.” - -“And anybody who wants to, can go back and get the rest of the -carcasses,” added Roger. “We hung them up in a tree to protect them.” - -“It doesn’t seem possible!” exclaimed the construction camp manager. -“One bear would be something worth talking about. But two! Are you sure -you’re not fooling?” - -“It’s the plain truth,” answered Phil. - -“But I never want to go out to shoot any more bears,” vouchsafed Shadow. -“One bear hunt in a lifetime is enough for me.” - -The news soon spread throughout the construction camp that two bears had -been killed, and it was not long before every man in the place came up -to view what the hunting party had brought in. Old John Hixon seemed to -be particularly interested. - -“Pretty big critters—both of ’em,” was his comment. “Of course, I’ve -seen ’em bigger, but these fellows were large enough for anybody to -wrassle with.” - -Of course the youths had to tell their story in detail—not only about -the fight with the two bears, but also how Shadow had fallen into the -opening on the mountain summit and had been rescued. - -“You’ve certainly had a strenuous day of it,” was Ralph Obray’s comment. -“I’m glad to know that all of you got back in safety. After this I guess -I had better keep my eyes on you,” and he smiled faintly. - -“I hope we are in time for supper, Jeff!” cried Roger to the cook. “I’m -altogether too hungry to miss that.” - -“You all ain’t goin’ to miss nothin’,” answered the cook, with a -good-natured showing of his ivories. “Come right down to the dinin’-room -and git all you wants. If you wants me to broil some of dem dar bear -steaks, I’ll do it fo’ you.” - -“Well, I’m mighty glad we’re not going to miss anything in the way of -supper,” remarked Ben. - -“Oh, say, speaking about missing something puts me in mind of a story!” -burst out Shadow eagerly, as the chums made their way toward the -dining-room of the camp. “Once there was a miserly old man who was -inveigled into buying a ticket for a charity concert. He found it -impossible to get there on time, and so found the concert in full blast -when he arrived. ‘Say, what are they playing?’ he asked of an usher as -he came in. ‘Why, they just started the Twelfth Symphony,’ was the -reply. ‘You don’t say!’ groaned the miserly old man. ‘It’s too bad I’ve -missed so much of the concert, after paying for that ticket!’” - -It might go without saying that all of the youths enjoyed the repast -which Jeff and his assistant provided. At first they thought to have -some of the bear steaks; but then concluded to leave those until the -morning, when every man in the camp who cared to do so might have his -share of the meat. - -On the following morning all of the visitors, as well as Roger, were so -tired that they decided to remain in camp and take it easy. Dave, -however, after consulting with Mr. Obray, took two of the men with him -and went back to where the carcasses of the bears had been left, and -brought the meat back to camp. Here the steaks and the other portions -fit to cook were enjoyed by all, and served to put Dave and his chums on -better terms than ever with the others. - -Phil, Ben, and Shadow remained at the construction camp two days longer, -and during that time the chums went fishing, as well as riding, and -enjoyed every moment of the time. Ben was particularly pleased, and in -private confided to Dave and Roger that had he not promised to go on to -Star Ranch with Phil he would willingly have put in the rest of his -vacation with them. - -“Oh, you’ll like it at Star Ranch just as well as you like it here,” -announced Dave. “It’s a splendid place, and the Endicotts will be sure -to give you the time of your life.” - -The days passed all too quickly for all of the young men. Even Shadow -complained of the shortness of the time, he stating that he had not had -an opportunity to tell one half of his best stories. - -“Never mind, Shadow, you’ll have to come back some day and tell us the -rest of them,” said Roger consolingly. - -At last came the hour when the visitors had to depart, and Dave and -Roger saw them off at the railroad station. - -“Give our best regards to the Endicotts!” cried Dave, when the long -train rolled into the station and Phil and the others climbed on board. - -“And don’t forget to remember us to Sid Todd!” added Roger, mentioning -the foreman of Star Ranch, a man who had proved to be a good friend. - -“Don’t go after any more bears!” sang out Ben. - -“Oh, say, that puts me in mind of a story!” cried Shadow. “Once three -men went out to hunt, and——” But what the story was about, Dave and -Roger never heard, for the vestibule door to the car was closed, and in -a moment more the long train rumbled on its way. - -“A nice bunch, all right,” was Roger’s comment, as he and Dave turned -their horses back in the direction of the camp. - -“No better fellows anywhere, Roger. I’ll tell you, when we went to Oak -Hall we made some friends that are worth while.” - -“Right you are!” The senator’s son drew a deep breath. “Well, now that -they have gone, I suppose we have got to pitch into work again.” - -“Sure thing, Roger! It doesn’t do to be idle too long.” - -“Oh, I’m not complaining, Dave. I love my work too much.” - -“That’s exactly the way I feel about it. The more I see of civil -engineering, the deeper it grips me. I’m hoping some day we’ll be able -to get together and put over some piece of work that is really worth -while,” answered Dave earnestly. - -Two weeks slipped by without anything unusual happening. Their brief -vacation at an end, Dave and Roger plunged into their work with vigor, -just to show Mr. Obray and Frank Andrews that they appreciated all that -had been done for them. During that time the weather was far from fair, -and the young civil engineers were more than once drenched to the skin -while at work on the mountainside. Then the numerous storms brought on a -small landslide, and some of the results of what had been accomplished -were swept away. - -“That’s too bad!” cried Dave. - -“Oh, it’s all in the day’s work, Porter,” answered Frank Andrews -philosophically. “Mr. Obray is mighty thankful that none of our men was -caught in that landslide.” - -Two days after this the storms cleared away, and the sky became as -bright as ever. As soon as things had dried out a little, the -engineering gangs went forth once more, and Dave and Roger became as -busy as ever. They worked their full number of hours, as did the others, -and in addition spent one or two hours every evening over their -textbooks. Frank Andrews continued to aid them, and often explained -matters which puzzled them. - -The two youths had received letters from home on the day after their -former Oak Hall chums had left. But since that time no other -communications had arrived. - -“It’s queer we don’t get some more letters,” grumbled the senator’s son -one day. - -“Were you looking for a letter from your folks?” questioned Dave slyly. - -“You know well enough what I was looking for,” answered Roger, his face -growing a bit red. “You didn’t get any letter from Jessie, did you?” - -“Not since the day you got one from Laura, and the day that one came -from your mother.” - -“What do you make of it, Dave? They must have gotten our letters.” - -“Maybe not, Roger. Just the same, I think the girls would have written -even if they didn’t get our letters.” - -“Do you suppose anything has gone wrong?” - -“I don’t know what to suppose.” - -“Maybe we ought to send a telegram,” suggested the senator’s son, after -a pause. - -“Oh, there’s no use of scaring them with a telegram, Roger. Let us wait -a few days longer. We may get some letters to-morrow.” - -But the morrow passed, and so did several more days, including Sunday, -and still no letters were received from Crumville. Roger got a letter -from his folks in Washington, and Dave received a brief communication -from Phil, stating that he and the others had arrived safely at Star -Ranch. But all of these did not satisfy the young civil engineers. - -“Something must be wrong somewhere,” announced Dave at last. “I guess -after all, Roger, we had better send a telegram to Crumville and find -out what it means.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - BAD NEWS - - -On the following day the two young civil engineers were sent with the -rest of the gang under Frank Andrews to do some work located along the -line about half way to the railroad station. - -“That will give us a chance to send off a telegram,” said Dave to the -senator’s son. “We can ask Andrews to let us off an hour earlier than -usual and ride over to the station and get back to camp in time for -supper.” - -So it was arranged; and as soon as they quit work, the two young men -hurried off on a gallop so that they might reach the station before the -agent, who was also the telegraph operator, went away. - -“We want to send a telegram to the East,” announced Dave, as they -dismounted at the platform where the agent stood looking over some -express packages. - -“All right, I’ll be with you in a moment,” was the reply. “By the way, -you are from the construction camp, aren’t you? I just got a telegram -for one of the fellows over there.” - -“Who is it?” questioned Roger. - -“I forget the name. I’ll show it to you when we go inside. Maybe you -wouldn’t mind taking it over for the fellow.” - -“Certainly we’ll take it over,” declared Dave readily. - -When they passed into the office, the agent brought the telegram forth -from a little box on the wall, and gazed at it. - -“David Porter is the name,” he announced. - -“Why, that is for me!” cried our hero quickly. - -“You don’t say! Well, there you are. It’s paid for.” - -Hastily the young civil engineer tore open the flimsy yellow envelope -and gazed at the message inside. It read as follows: - - “Do you or Roger know anything about Jessie and Laura? Answer - immediately. - - “DAVID B. PORTER.” - -“What is it?” questioned the senator’s son eagerly; and without replying -our hero showed him the message. Then the two youths stared at each -other blankly. - -“What in the world——” began Dave. - -“Something has happened!” burst out his chum. “Dave, this looks bad to -me.” - -“They want to know if we know anything. That must mean that Jessie and -Laura are away from home, and they are without news about them.” - -“It certainly looks that way.” - -Each of the youths read the telegram again. But this threw no further -light on the mystery. - -“And to think we didn’t get any letters! That makes it look blacker than -ever,” murmured Roger. - -“I’m going to answer this at once and see if we can not get further -information!” exclaimed our hero. He turned to the station agent. “How -long do you expect to remain open?” - -“I generally shut down about seven o’clock, but to-night I expect to -stay open until the five-forty gets here, which will be about -seven-thirty.” - -“You haven’t got to go away, have you?” continued Dave. “The reason I -ask is that I want to send an important telegram off, and I’d like to -wait here for an answer for at least a couple of hours. Of course, I am -perfectly willing to pay you for your time.” - -“I haven’t anything very much to do to-night after I close up, and if -you want me to stay here I’ll do it,” announced the agent, who was not -averse to earning extra money. - -The two young civil engineers held a consultation, and soon after wrote -out a telegram, stating they had heard nothing since the receipt of the -last letters from home, the dates of which were given. They asked for -immediate additional information, stating they would wait at the -telegraph office for the same. - -“Nothing wrong, I hope?” ventured the station master, after the telegram -had been paid for and sent. - -“We don’t know yet. That is what we wish to find out,” answered Dave. -And then, to keep the man in good humor, he passed over a dollar and -told the agent to treat himself from a small case full of cigars which -were on sale in the depot. - -After that there was nothing for Dave and Roger to do but to wait. The -agent sat down to read some newspapers which had been thrown off the -last train that had passed through, and even offered some of the sheets -to them. But they were in no humor for reading. They walked outside, and -a short distance away, and there discussed the situation from every -possible angle. - -“If we don’t get any news, what shall we do?” queried the senator’s son. -“I’m so upset that I know I won’t be able to sleep a wink to-night.” - -“Upset doesn’t express it, Roger,” returned Dave soberly. “When I read -that telegram it seemed fairly to catch me by the throat. If anything -has happened to Jessie and Laura——” He could not finish. - -“Dave, do you suppose those gypsies——” - -“I was thinking of that, Roger. Such things have happened before. But -let us hope for the best.” - -Slowly the best part of two hours passed. Then the station master, -having looked through all the newspapers, came out of his office, -yawning and stretching himself. - -“How much longer would you fellows like me to stay?” he questioned. “You -know I open up here at six in the morning, and I live about a mile away -and have to hoof it.” - -“Oh, don’t go away yet,” pleaded Roger. “The message may come in at any -minute. They’ll be sure to send an answer as soon as they get what we -sent.” - -“Wait at least another half-hour,” added Dave. - -“All right;” and the agent went back into his office, to settle himself -in his chair for a nap. - -Ten minutes later the telegraph instrument began to click. The station -agent jumped up to take down the message. - -“Is it for me?” questioned Dave, eagerly, and the station master nodded. -Then the two youths remained silent, so that there might be no error in -taking down the communication that was coming in over the wire. - -“Here you are,” said the agent at last, handing over the slip upon which -he had been writing. “I’m afraid there is trouble of some kind.” - -Like the other message, this was from Dave’s father, and contained the -following: - - “Laura and Jessie left on visit to Boston four days ago. Thought - them safe. They did not arrive and no news received. Suspect - gypsies. Everybody upset. Mrs. Wadsworth prostrate. Will send any - news received.” - -Dave’s heart almost stopped beating when he read this second telegram, -and he could not trust himself to speak as he allowed his chum to peruse -the communication. - -“Oh, Dave, this is awful!” groaned the senator’s son. - -“So it is,” responded our hero bitterly. He read the message again. “I -wonder what we can do?” - -“I don’t see that we can do anything—being away out here.” - -“Then I’m not going to stay here—I’m going home,” announced Dave firmly. - -“What!” - -“Yes, Roger. I’m going home. Why, you don’t suppose I could stay here -and work with such a thing as this on my mind! This looks to me as if -Jessie and Laura had been abducted—or something of that sort.” - -“Well, if you go, Dave, I’ll go too!” cried the senator’s son. “If -anything has happened to Laura——” He did not finish, but his face showed -his concern. - -“Do you want to send any more telegrams?” questioned the station agent. -“If you don’t, I’ll lock up.” - -“I think I will,” answered Dave. “They’ll want to know whether this -telegram was received.” And then, after he and Roger had consulted for a -moment, they sent the following: - - “Second telegram received. Both too worried to remain. Will come - East as soon as possible. - - “DAVE AND ROGER.” - -Having listened to the operator sending the message off, the two young -civil engineers lost no time in leaping into the saddle and setting off -for the construction camp. They rode at as rapid a gait as possible, and -on that stony trail there was but little chance for conversation. - -“It must be the gypsies,” said Roger, when he had an opportunity to -speak. “I can’t think of anything else.” - -“The gypsies certainly promised to make trouble for them,” answered Dave -bitterly. “But to go so far as kidnapping——Why, Roger! that’s a terrible -crime in these days!” - -“I know it. But don’t you remember what they wrote about the gypsies—how -that Mother Domoza and the others were so very bitter because they had -to give up their camp on the outskirts of Crumville? More than likely -your Uncle Dunston, and Mr. Basswood, and Mr. Wadsworth, didn’t treat -them any too gently, and they resented it. Oh, it must be those gypsies -who have done this!” concluded the senator’s son. - -When they arrived at the construction camp, they found that most of the -men had gone to bed. But there was a light burning in the cabin occupied -by Ralph Obray and several of the others, and they discovered the -manager studying a blue-print and putting down a mass of figures on a -sheet of paper. - -“What do you want?” questioned the manager, as he noted their excited -appearance. “Have you struck more bears?” - -“No, Mr. Obray. It’s a good deal worse than that,” returned Dave, in a -tone of voice he tried to steady. “We’ve got bad news from home.” - -“You don’t say, Porter! What is it? I hope none of your relatives has -died.” - -“My sister is missing from home, and so is the daughter of the lady and -gentleman with whom my family live,” announced our hero. And then he and -Roger went into a number of particulars, to which the construction camp -manager listened with much interest. - -“That certainly is a strange state of affairs,” he declared. “But I -don’t see what you can do about it.” - -“I can’t stick here at work with my sister and Jessie Wadsworth -missing,” declared Dave boldly. “I’ve come to ask you to give me a leave -of absence. I want to take the very first train for home.” - -“But what can you do after you get there, Porter? If anything has really -gone wrong, you can rest assured that your folks and the others have -notified the authorities and are doing all they possibly can.” - -“That may be true, Mr. Obray,—more than likely it is true. Just the -same, unless I get word by to-morrow morning that they are found or that -some word has come from them, I want to go home and join in the search.” - -“And I want to go with him!” broke out Roger. - -“I might as well explain matters to you, Mr. Obray,” said Dave. “For a -number of years Jessie Wadsworth and myself have been very close -friends, and now we have an understanding——” - -“Oh, I see. That’s the way the wind blows, does it?” And the camp -manager smiled. - -“Yes, sir. And the same sort of thing holds good between Roger here and -my sister Laura. That’s the reason he wants to go with me.” - -“Oh!” The construction manager nodded his head knowingly. “I understand. -Well, I suppose if I were situated like that, I’d feel just as you do.” - -“Please understand we’re not going away to shirk work or anything like -that,” declared Roger. “You ought to know me well enough by this time, -Mr. Obray, to know that I am heart and soul in this thing of making a -first-class civil engineer of myself.” - -“And that’s just the way I feel about it, too,” affirmed Dave. - -“Oh, I understand. I have been very well satisfied so far with the -showing both of you have made. It has been very creditable. I know you -haven’t shirked anything.” - -“Of course, it’s too bad we have got to go right on top of having that -vacation when our friends came to visit us,” was Dave’s comment. - -“That is true, too, Porter. But some things can’t be helped. I take it -that you would rather know that your sister and that other young lady -were safe, and stick at work, than you would to lay off on account of -such an errand as this.” - -“You’re right there, Mr. Obray!” - -“I’d give all I’m worth this minute to know that Dave’s sister and -Jessie Wadsworth were all right!” burst out the senator’s son. - -“Well then, if you think you ought to go back home, you may do so,” -announced Ralph Obray. “But I sincerely hope that by the time you get -there this matter will have straightened itself out. And if that proves -to be true, I shall depend upon your coming back immediately.” - -“We’ll do it,” answered Dave readily. “We’ll come back the very first -thing after we find out that everything is all right.” And Roger -promised the same. - -It can easily be imagined that the two chums did not sleep much that -night. They spent the best part of an hour in packing some of their -belongings and in informing Frank Andrews of what had occurred. The head -of their gang was even more sympathetic than Mr. Obray had been, and -said he would do anything in his power to help them. - -“I suppose you would like to take the eight o’clock morning train East,” -he remarked. - -“That’s our idea,” answered Dave. - -“Then I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” went on Frank Andrews. “I’ll order up -an early breakfast for you, and I’ll have old Hixon ride over to the -station with you to bring back your horses.” - -And so the matter was arranged. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - ON THE WAY EAST - - -“Well, boys, I certainly wish you luck.” - -It was John Hixon who spoke, as he shook hands with Dave and Roger at -the railroad station on the following morning. - -As arranged, the party of three had had an early breakfast and had lost -no time in riding over to the railroad station. They had found the train -half an hour late, and Dave had lost no time in sending a telegram to -Crumville stating that he and Roger were on the way, and asking that if -there was anything of importance to communicate, to send them word -either at St. Paul or Chicago. - -The two youths had no accommodations on the train, which was made up of -sleeping-cars, an observation-car and a diner. They had made up their -minds that they would journey on the train even if they had to sit up in -a smoking compartment. But the cars proved to be less than -three-quarters filled, and they had but little trouble in obtaining a -section. Then they settled down as best they could for the long journey -to Chicago, where, of course, they would have to change for the train to -the East. They paid for their passage only as far as St. Paul, so that -they might leave the train at that city if a telegram was received -assuring them that everything was all right. - -“But I’m afraid we won’t have any such luck, Roger,” observed Dave, in -speaking of this possibility. - -“You can’t tell,” answered the senator’s son hopefully. “It’s just -possible that Laura and Jessie may have returned home and explained -their disappearance.” - -“They’d never stay away so long without sending some word, I’m certain -of that,” answered our hero emphatically. “They are not that kind of -girls.” - -“It certainly would seem so, Dave. But you must remember they may have -sent some kind of word, and it may not have been received. They may have -met some friends, sent a message, and gone off on an automobile tour or -a motor-boat voyage.” - -Dave shook his head. “It won’t do, Roger. I know Laura and Jessie too -well. They would want to make sure that the folks at home knew where -they were. And they would send us word too. Besides that, they wouldn’t -go off on any extended trip, such as you mention, unless they had -permission from my father and Mrs. Wadsworth.” - -All through the morning the two young civil engineers discussed the -situation from every possible angle, but without arriving at any -satisfactory conclusion. At noon they partook of lunch in the -dining-car, making this repast last as long as possible, “just to kill -time,” as Roger expressed it. - -“It’s going to be a long-winded trip,” sighed the senator’s son, after -they had finished their meal and had walked back to the end of the -observation car. - -“Well, we’ve got to make the best of it, Roger,” was Dave’s reply. -“Ordinarily such a trip as this would be fine. Think of what grand -scenery there is to look at!” and he pointed out with a sweep of his -hand. - -The long train rumbled onward hour after hour, and the two youths passed -the time as best they could, talking, looking at the scenery, and -reading the various papers and magazines contained in the car library. -At seven o’clock they had dinner, and then sat outside once again until -it grew so dark that nothing could be seen. - -“Well, we might as well go to bed,” remarked Dave finally. “Which berth -do you want, Roger—the upper or the lower?” - -“It is immaterial to me, Dave,” was the answer. “To tell the truth, I -don’t think I’m going to do much sleeping.” - -“We’ll toss up for it,” was the answer. And the toss of the coin gave -Dave the lower berth. - -It proved to be a long, wearisome night for both of them. Dave tumbled -and tossed on his pillow, trying in a hundred ways to account for the -mysterious disappearance of his sister and Jessie. Were they captives of -the gypsies? Or had some other dreadful fate overtaken them? Then, at a -sudden thought, Dave sat up in his berth so quickly that he hit his head -on the bottom of the berth above. - -“I wonder if it’s possible,” he murmured to himself. - -He had suddenly remembered how he had lost the two letters from home at -the time he had been robbed by Nick Jasniff of the contents of his -pocketbook. If Jasniff had read those letters he had learned much about -the trouble in Crumville with the gypsies, and he had also learned from -Jessie’s letter that she and Laura were contemplating a trip to Boston. - -“Jasniff is bitter against Mr. Wadsworth for having had him sent to -prison,” Dave reasoned; “and he is equally bitter against me and my -family for what I did in capturing him. He took a train for the East. -Can it be possible that he is mixed up in this affair?” - -This thought sent Dave off on a new chain of reasoning, and he became so -restless that, instead of trying to go to sleep, he pulled up the shade -of one of the windows, propped his pillow close against the glass, and -lay there thinking and looking out on the star-lit landscape. But at -last tired nature asserted itself, and he fell into a fitful doze, from -which he did not awaken until it was about time to get up. - -“I’ve got a new idea,” he announced to his chum, after the two had -washed and dressed and were on their way to the dining-car for -breakfast. And thereupon he related his suspicions against Jasniff. - -“It may be so,” mused the senator’s son. “It would be just like that -rascal to go in with those gypsies and try to do your folks and the -Wadsworths harm.” - -On the train the two young civil engineers met several very agreeable -people, but they were in no frame of mind to make friends just then. -Though they did their best to be pleasant, they were glad enough when -the train, after a stop at Minneapolis, finally rolled into the station -at St. Paul. Here, with only a few minutes to spare, they rushed out to -the telegraph office. There was a message for them, and Dave tore the -envelope open eagerly. One glance at the contents, and his face fell. - -“No news of importance,” he announced. “Come on. We’ll have to go on to -Chicago.” And then the journey to the great City of the Lakes was -renewed. - -At Chicago another message awaited them. This was a little longer than -the other had been, but gave them scant satisfaction, reading as -follows: - - “Strong suspicions against gypsies who have disappeared. Demand for - fifty thousand dollars. - - “DUNSTON PORTER.” - -“That settles one thing. The girls have been kidnapped,” remarked Roger. - -“Yes. And the kidnappers want fifty thousand dollars,” added Dave. He -drew a long breath. “Well, there’s one satisfaction about this, Roger. -We know the two girls must be alive.” - -“Yes, Dave. But think of them in the hands of those dirty gypsies!” - -“I can hardly bear to think of it, Roger. I wish I had those rascals by -the neck! I think I could willingly shake the life out of them!” - -“So could I! But come on, let us see if we can’t get on the next train -bound for Albany. There is no use of our going down to New York City.” - -The chums were fortunate in getting two upper berths on a train to leave -in less than an hour. The run to Albany would take less than twenty-four -hours, and there they would be able to change to a local train running -to Crumville. - -On the train a surprise awaited them. They ran into two of their old -school chums, Buster Beggs and Sam Day. Both of these lads were fat and -full of fun, and, having been close chums at school, had gone into -business together in the city. - -“We’re in the book and stationery line,” announced Buster Beggs, after a -cordial handshaking all around. “We’re doing fine, too. Aren’t we, Sam? -But say, I thought you fellows were learning to be civil engineers and -were away out West.” - -“We have been out West,” answered Dave. “But we are going home on a -special errand just now.” And then there was nothing to do but to -acquaint Buster and Sam with what had occurred. - -“You don’t mean it!” burst out Buster in excitement. “Why, that reads -like a regular old-fashioned novel!” - -“I thought kidnappings like that were a thing of the past,” was Sam -Day’s comment. “I certainly hope you round up those gypsies and rescue -the girls.” - -“We’ll do it or else know the reason why,” answered Roger determinedly. - -From Buster and Sam the two young civil engineers learned much -concerning a number of their other school chums. In return, they told a -great deal about themselves; and thus the hours passed a little more -quickly than they would otherwise have done. The four former Oak Hall -students dined together, and managed to make an exchange of berths with -some others on the train, so that they were all together in opposite -sections that night. - -“We’re certainly getting some touches of old times,” remarked Dave. -“First Phil, Ben, and Shadow, and now you two!” - -“I’ll tell you what—we ought to organize that Oak Hall club we once -talked about,” said Buster Beggs. “Then we could hold a reunion once a -year.” - -“It certainly would be fine,” answered Roger, his eyes lighting up with -pleasure. “We’ll have to remember that, Dave.” And to this our hero -nodded approval. - -Buster and Sam left the train at Utica, while the two young civil -engineers continued on their way to Albany. Here they had a wait of an -hour and a half, and during that time they purchased a couple of -newspapers. - -“Hello, here’s an account of the affair now!” cried Roger, pointing to -the top of one of the pages. - -There was an account nearly a column long, telling of how a search was -being instituted for the missing girls and how it was supposed that a -demand for money had been made upon Mr. Wadsworth and Mr. Porter. It was -added that neither of the gentlemen would affirm or deny the report. - -“That looks to me as if they were warned to keep quiet about the demand -for money,” announced Dave. - -“Possibly they were told that if they did not keep quiet something would -happen to the girls,” added Roger. He closed his teeth with a snap. “Oh, -I just wish I had my hands on those rascals!” - -“It’s maddening, isn’t it, Roger, to stand around here and not be able -to do anything?” groaned Dave. In his mind’s eye he could picture the -misery endured by Jessie and his sister while they were being held -captives. - -At last the train for Crumville came in, and they lost no time in -jumping on board. - -“Thank heaven, we are on the last leg of this journey!” breathed Roger, -as they settled down in a seat. - -“Right you are, Roger!” answered Dave. - -But then their faces grew exceedingly thoughtful. What dire news might -await them at their journey’s end? - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - THE DEMAND FOR MONEY - - -“Oh, what shall we do—what shall we do?” - -It was Mrs. Wadsworth who uttered the words. She sat in the luxuriously -furnished living room of the Wadsworth mansion, wringing her hands while -the tears stood on her cheeks. In front of her was the rich jewelry -manufacturer, pacing up and down and biting his lip in deep thought. - -“Don’t take it so hard, Alice, my dear,” said the husband in a husky -voice. “It’ll come out all right—I am sure it will.” - -“But, Oliver, I am so frightened! Think of those poor girls in the hands -of those awful gypsies—or somebody just as bad, or worse! It’s dreadful! -I can’t bear to think of it!” and Mrs. Wadsworth’s tears began to flow -afresh. - -In a corner of the library sat old Caspar Potts, white-haired and with -eyes that were no longer bright. The professor’s head was shaking from -side to side. - -“I wish Davy were here,” he quavered. “I’m sure that boy could do -something.” - -“He has telegraphed that he is on the way, along with Roger Morr,” said -Mr. Wadsworth. - -“Good! Good! He’ll do something—I know he will! Davy is a great boy!” -and the old professor nodded his head vigorously. Ever since he had -taken our hero from the poorhouse years before, Dave had been the very -apple of his eye. - -Oliver Wadsworth walked to a writing-table, and from one of the -compartments drew a much-rumpled sheet of paper, which had come to him -in a dirty envelope several days before. The envelope had been -post-marked, “Halwick,” the name of a town about thirty miles away. - -“What are you going to do about that demand for money?” questioned Mrs. -Wadsworth, as she watched her husband peruse the note—something he had -done a great number of times. - -“I don’t know,” he answered helplessly. “We have been given at least ten -days in which to raise it, so there is no great hurry about deciding the -question.” - -“Is Mr. Porter in favor of meeting the demand?” - -“He is like myself, he doesn’t know what to do. He and Dunston Porter -are both of the opinion that this demand for fifty thousand dollars may -be just the forerunner of other demands. They may want every cent all of -us are worth before they give the two girls up,” added the jewelry -manufacturer. - -“But, Oliver! if you don’t give them the money——” - -“I know, I know, Alice. We’ll have to fix it up somehow,” answered the -husband hastily. Then he sat down beside her and put his arm around her -shoulder. “Please don’t worry so. I am sure we’ll be able to fix this -matter up somehow sooner or later, and that the girls will come back -safely.” - -“Oh, I wish I could believe you!” burst out the distressed woman. And -then, unable to control herself longer, she burst into a passionate fit -of weeping, and betook herself away to her bedroom. - -From outside came the sound of an automobile rolling along the gravel -roadway, and looking from a window the manufacturer saw Dave’s father -alight, followed by Dunston Porter. Both showed signs of weariness, and -the look on the face of each betokened keen disappointment. - -“Any success?” demanded the jewelry manufacturer quickly, as the pair -entered the house. - -“Nothing worth speaking about,” answered Dunston Porter. “We hired -another detective and sent him off to Halwick.” - -“The authorities have no news whatever,” added Dave’s father. “They have -received telegrams from all the large cities within three hundred miles -of this place, and not a trace of the girls has come to light. They -claim that it’s the strangest disappearance on record.” - -“But this demand for money——” began Oliver Wadsworth. - -“Yes, they are trying to sift that out, too. But they don’t seem to be -able to get anywhere with it. They have advised that you continue to -keep quiet about it, and they said they would keep quiet, too. -Nevertheless, I think the news has leaked out somehow.” - -“Let me see that letter again,” said Dunston Porter, and perused the -communication as carefully as the jewelry manufacturer had done. It was -written in heavy lead pencil in evidently a disguised hand, and was as -follows: - - “The to girls Jessie Wadsworth and Laura Porter are safe in our - hands. We will take good care of them but you wil haf to pay the - price and do it inside of ten days or two weeks at longest. We mean - busines so no funy work. We want fifty thousand dollars from you Mr. - Wadsworth and from them Porters. Each of you can pay as much of the - amount as you plese. We want the money in cash and wil send you word - just were it is to be placed and at what time. If you fale us you - will be mighty sory for we mean busines. Dont make no mistak about - that. If you pay the money as we want the girls will be back home - safe inside of two days and not a hare of there head harmed. Now - take warning for we mean busines and wont stand for no nonsence.” - -“This was either written by a very illiterate person or else by somebody -who tried to make out he was such,” was Dunston Porter’s comment. - -“I think it is just such a letter as one of those young gypsies might -write,” answered Dave’s father. “Most of them have some education, but -not a great deal.” - -Both Mr. Wadsworth and Dave’s father had had a great deal of business to -attend to during the past few weeks, and Dunston Porter had been kept -busy assisting Mr. Basswood in turning the vacant land on the outskirts -of Crumville into building plots and offering them for sale. But since -the unexpected and mysterious disappearance of the two girls all -thoughts of business had been brushed aside. - -“Dave and Roger ought to be here almost any time now,” remarked Dunston -Porter. “But what good their coming on the scene is going to do, I can’t -surmise.” - -“You can’t blame them for wanting to come after receiving such news,” -remarked Mr. Wadsworth. “Dave, I know, thinks a great deal of his -sister, and you all know that he and Jessie think a great deal of each -other.” - -“Yes. And I know that Roger has his eye on Laura,” answered the girl’s -father. “And she thinks a great deal of the young man.” - -At that moment the telephone rang, and Dunston Porter went to answer it. -A telegram was telephoned to him. - -“Dave and Roger are now on their way from Albany,” he announced. “They -will be here in about an hour. I think I’ll run down to the depot in the -auto and meet them.” And so it was arranged. - -There were no passengers as eager as Dave and Roger to leave the train -when it rolled into the little station at Crumville. Dunston Porter was -on hand, and they gazed eagerly at his face to see if it bore any signs -of good news. - -“No, I’ve got nothing to cheer you with,” he announced, after shaking -hands and conducting them to the auto, into the tonneau of which they -pitched their suit-cases. “We haven’t the least idea where they are or -how they disappeared.” - -“But, Uncle Dunston, you must have some news!” pleaded Dave. - -“At least you can tell us how and when they left home and what was the -last word you had from them,” said Roger. - -“They made up their minds to go to Boston to visit Jessie’s aunt, Mrs. -Brightling, just about two weeks ago,” answered Dave’s uncle. “They -spent two or three days in getting ready; and then a week ago this -Wednesday they started on the trip, Mrs. Wadsworth and the chauffeur -taking them down to the depot. They carried one trunk, which was checked -through to Boston, and Laura had a suit-case, and both of the girls had -handbags. They had through tickets to Boston, and got on the train; and -that was the last we saw or heard of them. - -“We had expected to get a letter from Laura, and the Wadsworths expected -a letter from Jessie, stating that they had arrived safely. When no -letters came, Mrs. Wadsworth got nervous, and as a result she asked her -husband to send a telegram to find out what was wrong. - -“The telegram had just been sent when a telegram was received from Mrs. -Brightling, asking how it was that the girls had not come on as -expected. Then she telegraphed a little later that she had not seen them -nor heard from them. - -“A search was made at the depot in Boston, and the trunk was found just -as it had been checked from here. The suit-case the girls had kept with -them on the train.” - -“But didn’t they meet anybody on the train who knew them?” questioned -Dave. - -“No one that we have heard from up to the present time. We have been -making a number of inquiries, and, of course, expect to make more. You -see, the people they met on the train were going away from Crumville, so -that makes it difficult to follow them up. And besides that, so much -time was lost in the first place, that I suppose a good many people -would forget, even if they had seen them on the train.” - -“But didn’t they have parlor-car chairs?” questioned Dave. - -“No. The train had only one parlor car on it, and that was crowded. Mr. -Wadsworth had telegraphed for seats, but there had been some mix-up, and -as a consequence the girls had to put up with seats in one of the day -coaches. Mrs. Wadsworth told them they had better wait for another -train, but they laughed and said that they would rather go into one of -the day coaches than lose the time.” - -During this conversation Dunston Porter had started up the automobile -and was on the way to the Wadsworth mansion. In a few minutes more they -rolled up to the piazza, and there Dave’s father and Mr. Wadsworth came -out to greet them, followed by the trembling form of Professor Potts. - -It was a sorry home-coming for our hero, and Roger was equally affected. -They shook hands with those who were there to greet them, and for the -moment the emotions of all were so deep that nobody trusted himself to -speak. All went inside, and it was old Caspar Potts who broke the -silence. - -“If I were only a younger man!” he said in a trembling voice. “Davy, -it’s up to you to do something—you and your friend Roger.” - -“I’m going to do it if I possibly can, Professor,” answered the youth, -huskily. - -All sat down and the Crumville folks gave to the young civil engineers -all the particulars they had concerning the strange disappearance of the -two girls. - -“And are you quite sure it is the work of those gypsies?” queried Roger. - -“I don’t see who else would play such a dirty trick,” responded Mr. -Wadsworth. - -“Dave has another idea,” went on the senator’s son. - -“What is that?” asked Dunston Porter quickly, while the others looked up -questioningly. - -“I’ve been wondering if Nick Jasniff wasn’t connected with this affair,” -answered Dave. - -“Nick Jasniff!” exclaimed Oliver Wadsworth. “You mean the fellow I -helped to put in prison?” - -“Yes.” - -“What makes you think he could have had anything to do with it?” - -“I’ll tell you,” answered our hero. And thereupon he related how he and -Roger had first seen Nick Jasniff in the vicinity of the construction -camp, and how, later on, he had been instrumental in having Jasniff sent -away from the camp, and then how he had met the rascal on the road, had -a fight, and lost the two letters and the contents of his pocketbook. - -“I ought to have written about this, but I didn’t want to worry you -folks too much,” he concluded. - -“Dave, you may have struck the truth!” burst out Mr. Wadsworth -excitedly. “It would be just like that rascal to do such a thing as -this. And besides that, you must remember one thing—Jasniff was not -pardoned.” - -“Not pardoned!” burst out our hero and Roger simultaneously. - -“No, he was not pardoned,” answered the jewelry manufacturer. “His case -came up before the Board of Pardons, and after a hearing they -recommended a pardon for him to the governor. But before the governor -signed the order to let him go, Jasniff made his escape from the prison -and ran away. Then, of course, the recommendation for a pardon was torn -up and thrown in the waste-basket; so if the fellow is ever captured he -can go back to prison and serve his term over again.” - - - - - CHAPTER XX - BEGINNING THE GREAT SEARCH - - -“Well, what do you know about that!” cried Roger. - -“No wonder Nick Jasniff wanted to leave the vicinity of the construction -camp,” remarked Dave. “He must have reasoned that sooner or later we -would learn that he hadn’t been pardoned and was wanted at the prison.” - -“That must be it,” answered the senator’s son. - -“If this Nick Jasniff is interested in the affair, we want to know it,” -said Mr. Wadsworth. “I shall at once give the authorities the -particulars of Jasniff’s doings, so that they can go on the hunt for -him. They have his picture in the Rogues’ Gallery, and that can be -copied and circulated, so that the authorities in different cities, and -especially in this vicinity, can be on the lookout for him.” - -“But why weren’t the authorities on the lookout for him before?” -questioned our hero. - -“They were at first. But then they got word that Jasniff had sailed for -some port in South America, so they gave it up. Evidently the report was -a false one.” - -“Yes, and probably circulated by Nick Jasniff himself,” added Roger. - -“Of course you have been over to Coburntown, where the gypsies went -after they left here,” remarked Dave. - -“We have been all around that territory,” answered his Uncle Dunston. -“The gypsies have disappeared entirely, one report stating that they -were bound south. I had them stopped at a town about fifty miles away, -and those in the camp were closely questioned. They said that Mother -Domoza had been left behind on account of sickness, and that two -gypsies, one named Tony Bopeppo, and the other Carlos Vazala, had -remained with her to take care of her. They said the three were to go to -another gypsy camp some twenty or thirty miles away. But at that camp it -was said that they knew nothing about the old hag and her followers.” - -“Were the two gypsies, Bopeppo and Vazala, the two with whom you had -trouble about the land?” questioned Roger. - -“Yes, they were the leaders in the quarrel,” answered Dunston Porter. -“Bopeppo was particularly furious, and one day threatened to strike Mr. -Basswood. I stopped him, and told him if he didn’t behave himself I’d -have him placed under arrest. Vazala was also very vindictive, he -asserting, along with Mother Domoza, that they had the right to occupy -the land as long as they pleased.” - -“Then it is more than likely that Bopeppo and Vazala, assisted by Mother -Domoza and perhaps by Nick Jasniff, are guilty of this kidnapping,” went -on our hero. - -“We had figured it out that way—of course leaving out Jasniff.” - -“Have you any sample of the handwriting of Bopeppo or Vazala?” asked -Roger. “If you have you might compare them with the note sent to Mr. -Wadsworth.” - -“We have managed to get one note written by Bopeppo, and we have two -samples of Vazala’s signature. But neither of them seem to be in the -handwriting used in the note,” answered Dave’s father. - -“Then it would seem as if the note had been written by somebody else!” -cried Dave. “How about Mother Domoza?” - -“We don’t believe the old hag can read or write English.” - -“I’d like to see the note,” said Roger. Thereupon the communication was -brought forth and the two young civil engineers scanned it very closely. - -“I wish I could remember Nick Jasniff’s handwriting, but I can’t,” said -Roger. “How about it, Dave?” - -“If my memory serves me, he wrote rather a heavy hand,” answered our -hero. “But I am not willing to say whether this is in his style or not. -This looks to me as if it was a disguised hand, for it is very -irregular.” - -“We all thought the handwriting was disguised,” answered Mr. Wadsworth. -He heaved a deep sigh. “Too bad! All this talk doesn’t seem to get us -anywhere.” - -“Well, one thing is certain,” said Dave. “The girls got on board that -train, and the train went to Boston, making all of its usual stops. In -that case, they must have gotten off at one of the stop stations,—that -is, unless the train made some other stops which were not scheduled.” - -“We have found out that the train did make a number of other stops,” -answered his father. “Shortly after it left Hemston they discovered a -hot box, and they had to stop four times on the way to fix that—twice -near some water tanks, and twice at some cross-road signal towers. As a -consequence of the delay, the train was also held up at two little way -stations to let two express trains pass, and did not get into Boston -until nearly two hours behind its regular time.” - -“Have you got a list of all those stopping places?” questioned Roger. - -“We have.” - -“Then I know what I’m going to do,” cried Dave. “I’ll take the -automobile and go along the line of the railroad and stop at every one -of those places and make inquiries, and see if we can’t find out whether -the girls left the train, or if they were met by the gypsies, or anybody -else.” - -“I’ve already been along the line, Dave,” answered his father. “Your -uncle and I went over the route, not by automobile but by a way train, -and we made inquiries at every station; but without the least success.” - -“Yes, but the train couldn’t have stopped long enough for you to ask -many questions,” put in Roger. - -“That is true,” returned Dave’s parent slowly. “Probably you would have -a better chance of getting some particulars if you went along the route -in the automobile. Of course it would take considerable time—several -days in fact—to follow the route in that manner all the way into -Boston.” - -“It’s the only thing I can think of to do,” answered Dave. “And it will -be much better than sitting here and doing nothing.” - -“Right you are!” cried Roger. “I’m willing to start this minute if you -say so,” and he jumped to his feet. - -“I don’t think you can do much to-day,—it is too late,” answered Mr. -Wadsworth. “But you might get ready for a start early to-morrow -morning,” and he looked rather hopefully at the two young civil -engineers. - -“We’ll do it!” answered Dave. - -After that the discussion became general, and our hero and his chum got -all the particulars possible concerning the stops the train upon which -Jessie and Laura had taken passage had made on its trip to the Hub. They -put all these names and locations down on a sort of map that they drew -up, and then consulted an automobile Blue-Book, so that they might get -familiar with the roads to be taken on their tour. - -“This is certainly going to be some search, Dave,” remarked Roger, after -the conference had come to an end and the two chums had gone up-stairs -to fix up for dinner. - -“I know it, Roger. It will probably take us several days, and maybe a -week. But I won’t mind that, and neither will you, if only we learn -something of advantage.” - -It was a quiet party that sat down to the table that evening in the -large dining room of the Wadsworth mansion. In a voice that trembled -more than usual with emotion, old Professor Potts asked a blessing on -the meal, and the repast was well on its way before anyone felt like -talking. Then Roger questioned Mr. Wadsworth concerning the automobile -to be taken for the trip. - -“I think you had better take the four-passenger car,” announced the -jewelry manufacturer. “That will leave us the large car in case we need -it. The smaller car is in just as good a condition and is just as -speedy.” - -“We’ll look over the car as soon as we have finished eating,” said Dave. -“I want everything to be in the best of order, so that we shall not be -delayed by any breakdown. Of course, we’ll carry along an extra shoe or -two, and three or four inner tubes.” - -The two chums had already decided on what they were to wear on the trip -and what to take along in the way of extra clothing. They spent the -entire evening in going over the four-passenger car, and, with the aid -of the Wadsworth chauffeur, put the machine in the best possible order, -and then filled it up with oil and gasoline. - -“Oh, boys, you’ll do your best to find them?” said Mrs. Wadsworth, when -they came in rather late and were ready to retire. - -“You can rest assured of that, Mrs. Wadsworth,” answered Dave. - -“We won’t give up until we have found them, or found out something about -them,” broke in Roger. And then the lady kissed each of them -affectionately. The strain had been terrible, and she looked ten years -older than usual. - -Dave and Roger had expected that no one would be around when they were -ready to depart in the morning, for it was but a little after sunrise. -But in this they were mistaken. Both Dave’s father and his Uncle Dunston -had come down to see them off. - -“I want to caution you about one thing,” said Dave’s parent. “You take -care of yourselves, and if you do chance to run into those gypsies, or -anybody else who has any connection with this crime, do your best to -keep out of trouble.” - -“We’ll be on our guard, Dad, don’t fear,” answered the son. - -“Of course you are armed?” questioned Dunston Porter. - -“Yes, we’ve each got a pistol, and Dave’s shotgun is under the back -seat,” answered Roger. “You see, we weren’t going to take any chances,” -and he smiled grimly. - -“If you discover anything at all, send us word at once,” went on Dave’s -father. “Use the telegraph or the telephone—whichever is handiest.” - -“You can depend on it we will,” said Dave. - -“And don’t forget that we want to hear from you folks here in Crumville -if you hear anything,” added Roger. “You can send a message to any of -the railroad stations along the line. We’ll stop at each station and ask -for messages.” - -Dave was at the wheel of the car, with Roger alongside of him. In the -back the two had their suit-cases, and also a number of wraps and a -hamper filled with lunch, for there was no telling where they could stop -along the road for something to eat. - -With scarcely an effort, the touring-car rolled away from the Wadsworth -mansion, the men left behind waving their hands to the two on board. -They waved in return, and a moment later the machine left the grounds, -headed for the Crumville railroad station. This was soon passed, and -they took the highway leading to the next station on the line; and thus -the great search was begun. - -The first place they reached was a small way-station, and they soon -learned that the particular train Laura and Jessie had taken had not -stopped there for a month or more. The station master had, however, -heard about the kidnapping, and was anxious to hear more. But Dave and -Roger did not waste time on him. - -In the course of the next couple of hours, they stopped at six more -stations, and made various inquiries. The train had stopped at just one -of these places, but the station agent was positive that only two of the -local residents had gotten on board, and no one but a drummer from the -city had alighted. - -The way to the next station was up a long hill, and near the top Dave -had to bring the car to a sudden halt. The regular road was being -repaired, and a sign was up showing where a detour might be made. - -“That side-road doesn’t look very inviting,” was our hero’s comment, as -he surveyed it. - -“Oh, it must be all right,” answered Roger. “If it were not, they -wouldn’t have that sign up.” - -They proceeded on their way, and soon found the side road both rough and -uncertain. They had some difficulty in getting to the bottom of the -hill, and here they had to make a sharp turn to the left in an endeavor -to get back to the main highway. - -“Look out for the puddles, Dave!” cried the senator’s son, as they -splashed into one pool of water. - -Dave did what he could to keep out of the next puddle, and in doing this -ran pretty well off to one side of the roadway. The next instant he -found himself in mud almost up to the hubs, and here the car threatened -to come to a standstill. He immediately threw the gear into second, and -then into low, and thus they chugged on for a distance of ten or twelve -feet farther. Then the car came to a sudden standstill. - -“Stuck?” remarked Roger laconically. - -“So it would seem,” answered Dave. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - STUCK ON THE ROAD - - -Twice Dave tried to back the car and then go ahead, but without avail. -The machine settled down still farther in the mud of the road, and there -it stuck. - -“Now what are we going to do?” demanded the senator’s son, impatiently. - -“I don’t know, Roger,” was the slow reply. “We’ve got to do something—we -can’t stay in this mud-puddle all day.” - -“It’s an outrage that they marked this road for a detour,” continued -Roger. “Why, a team of horses would have all they could do to get -through such a spot as this!” - -“I guess I’ll have to get out for help,” said Dave. “Too bad! To think -of getting stuck inside of three hours after leaving home!” and he made -a grimace. - -There was no help for it, and, reaching over into the tonneau of the -car, Dave got out a pair of rubbers and put them on; and Roger did the -same. Then both leaped out of the car and made their way to where the -footing was fairly firm. - -“The road seems to be pretty good farther on,” announced our hero, after -an examination. “But I’m afraid we’ll have to get somebody with a team -of horses or oxen to pull us out of that hole. The car will never do it -under its own power.” - -They walked on, and presently came in sight of a farm nestling in a -small valley beyond the hill. They walked up to this, and found a farmer -in the barnyard, cleaning the mud from one of his horses. - -“Well, gentlemen, what can I do for you?” hailed the man, as they walked -up. - -“I guess we got here just in time,” returned Dave. “There’s no use in -finishing that cleaning until you’ve done a little job for us.” - -“Eh? What’s that?” demanded the farmer curiously. - -The chums explained the situation, and the farmer, whose name was -Rawson, readily agreed to take two of his horses and the necessary -tackle and assist them in getting the automobile out of the mud. In less -than ten minutes the three were on their way to where the car was -stalled. Mr. Rawson went to work quickly and with a precision that -showed he knew exactly what he was doing. - -“As soon as I give the word, you turn on your power and throw her into -low gear,” he said. “I think we’ll have you out of this in a jiffy.” - -And so it proved, the car coming up from the mud by the combined power -of itself and the horses with hardly an effort. Then the team was -unhooked, and Dave ran the car along the highway to where the farmer -said farther traveling would be perfectly safe. - -“By the way, we are on a rather peculiar errand around here,” said Dave, -after he had settled for the farmer’s services. “May I ask if you have -seen any gypsies in this vicinity during the last couple of weeks?” - -“I don’t know about their being gypsies,” answered Mr. Rawson. “I had -some trouble with a couple of tramps who robbed my chicken-coop about -ten days or two weeks ago. I found they had been camping out in one of -our sheds down in the woods. They wore bandana neckerchiefs and -bright-colored vests.” - -“That sounds as if they were gypsies! What became of them?” - -“I can’t tell you about that. You see, one night we lost two of the -chickens, and so I set a watch, and the next night I saw these two -fellows sneaking up toward the house. I had my shotgun, and asked them -what they wanted, and both of them dived out of sight behind some bushes -and then ran for the woods. I followed them as far as the shed, and -after that I lost track of them, and I’ve never seen them since. The -next day I went down to the shed, thinking they might be hanging around -somewhere, and there I saw they had been camping out in the shed, and -saw where they had cooked the chickens and eaten them.” - -“That sounds pretty interesting,” said Dave. “But I hardly think those -fellows could have been the men we are looking for. The gypsies we are -trying to spot must have had some money, and I don’t think they would -camp out in that shed you mention. However, I’m going to remember it,” -he added. - -The chums questioned the farmer further, but got very little -satisfaction. Then the journey in the automobile was resumed. - -“What makes you think those fellows could not have been Bopeppo and -Vazala?” questioned Roger, when they were once again speeding along the -highway. - -“I think this kidnapping was conducted in a much more high-toned -fashion—if you can call it that, Roger. Those gypsies who used to camp -on the outskirts of Crumville were far from poor. In fact, I have an -idea that old Mother Domoza is really wealthy.” - -“What! Wealthy, and live like that?” - -“Exactly. I think she’s a first-class miser. A good many of the gypsies -are—especially the older ones. They pretend to be very poor, but they -own all sorts of jewelry, precious stones, and, very often, quantities -of gold coin. They won’t trust the banks, but carry the stuff around -their person, or else bury it somewhere.” - -“But these fellows might have been frightened over something, and gone -into hiding on that account,” suggested Roger. - -“That may be—and I don’t intend to forget what Mr. Rawson said,” -answered Dave. “It’s also possible that those two fellows may have been -just hangers-on, who helped Bopeppo, Vazala and Mother Domoza, and maybe -Nick Jasniff, to commit the crime.” - -By noon the chums had stopped at one more way station, and also at one -of the water tanks near where the hot box on the train had been -discovered. They went up and interviewed the man in charge of the tank, -but he could give them no satisfaction. - -“I can’t tell you who left the train or who got on board,” he said. “I -went down to look at the hot box along with the engineer, and I helped -him get some water, and I didn’t pay much attention to anything else.” - -“Have you seen any fellows around here who look like gypsies?” -questioned Dave. - -“Yes. I saw a couple of that class of men walking up the track either -the day before that train came along or the day after. I’ve been trying -to make up my mind which day it was since I read about this kidnapping, -but I can’t say for sure.” - -Leaving the vicinity of the water tank, the chums continued along the -highway which ran within sight of the railroad. Reaching a convenient -spot in the shade of a big tree, and where there was a spring and a -watering trough, they came to a halt and there enjoyed a portion of the -lunch they had brought along, washing it down with a drink of pure, cold -water. - -“Well, we haven’t learned anything yet that is worth while,” remarked -Roger, during the course of the meal. - -“I didn’t expect it was going to be any easy kind of a job,” Dave -replied. “Even if we get the slightest kind of clue to this mystery, -Roger, we can think ourselves lucky.” - -“Oh, I know that.” - -During the afternoon they stopped at five other places, putting to the -people they met the questions which they had been asking all along the -line. In every instance, however, no one could give them any -information, although most of the men and women were very anxious to -learn if anything had been heard of the missing girls. - -“I hope those kidnappers are caught,” said one of the men at the last -station at which they stopped. “They are not fit to be at large.” - -“They ought to be hung!” declared his wife emphatically. “Why, since I -heard about the disappearance of those two girls, I haven’t dared to let -my little girl and boy leave the house! It’s terrible! I do so hope they -catch those rascals and punish them well!” - -Evening found the chums at the town of Chesleyville, and here, as there -was a fairly good hotel, they resolved to remain for the night. They -drove around to the hotel and left the car in the garage attached to the -hostelry, and then made arrangements for a room and meals. They had -supper, and then Dave suggested that they take a walk down to the -railroad station and in the vicinity of the freight yard. - -“I don’t know whether we’ll learn anything or not, but we can’t afford -to miss any chances,” was the way he expressed himself. - -“That’s the talk!” cried Roger. “We don’t want anything to get away from -us.” - -They had quite a talk with the station agent and a number of others, -including a young fellow who had charge of a news-stand. - -“I’ve seen pictures of those girls who were kidnapped,” declared the -youth, “and unless I am greatly mistaken, one of them—the taller of the -two—bought a magazine and a weekly from me.” - -This was interesting information, and the two lost no time in -questioning the youth closely. He described the taller of the two girls, -telling how she had been dressed and what sort of hat she had worn. The -description of the suit and the head covering tallied closely with what -Mrs. Wadsworth had said Laura had worn. - -“What did she buy—do you remember that?” questioned Roger. And thereupon -the news vendor mentioned a popular monthly magazine and an equally -popular weekly. - -“And you saw the other girl?” asked Dave. - -“Yes, at the car window. She didn’t get out, but the other girl went to -the open window and asked her what she wanted, and then she came back -and got the weekly. That was after she had bought the magazine. She -dropped her hand-bag and had to turn around to pick it up, and that’s -how I came to notice her.” - -This was all the youth could tell, but it was something, and the chums -returned to the hotel in a thoughtful mood. - -“If that really was Laura, and if the girl in the car was Jessie, then -that proves one thing,” remarked Dave. “They weren’t kidnapped anywhere -between here and Crumville.” - -“And that means that it did happen somewhere between here and Boston,” -added Roger. “But, gracious, Dave! it’s a long way from here to that -city!” - -Neither of the young civil engineers felt in the humor for retiring -early, so they passed into the reading-room of the hotel, to glance at -one or two of the newspapers. Dave was perusing an article in reference -to the disappearance of the girls, and Roger was deep in some news from -Washington which affected his father, when both were startled by an -exclamation made by some one who had stepped from the outside to a broad -window which opened upon a veranda of the hotel. - -“Who was that?” asked Roger, as he looked up just in time to see -somebody disappearing from view. - -“I don’t know, I’m sure,” answered Dave. - -Struck by the peculiarity of the movement which had taken place, both -walked over to the window and looked outside. Here all was in -semi-darkness, the only light coming from the hotel and a small street -lamp some distance away. They saw the figure of a young man hurrying -down the street, and as the individual passed under the street light, he -pulled up the collar of his coat and pulled down the soft hat he wore. - -“Whoever he was, he got out in a mighty hurry,” was Roger’s comment. - -To this Dave did not answer. He was wondering who the strange individual -could be. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - THE FIRST CLUE - - -“Did you see his face at all, Dave?” - -“No. Did you?” - -“Not at all. He left the window so quickly I didn’t catch more than a -glance of the side of his body.” - -“He certainly left in a mighty hurry,” mused our hero. - -“Dave, do you imagine it might have been Nick Jasniff?” asked the -senator’s son excitedly. - -“I thought of that, Roger. As the fellow passed under that lamp-post his -form looked something like Jasniff’s. But that is rather a wild guess—a -good many fellows might possess his general make-up.” - -The two chums went back to their newspapers, and half an hour later they -retired to their room. Both arose early, thinking to look over the -automobile before breakfast, so that they might be ready to start off -immediately after eating. When they reached the hotel garage, they found -the colored man who was in charge very much excited. - -“You gemmen didn’t send nobody down here to get your car, did you?” he -questioned quickly. - -“We certainly did not!” cried Dave. - -“Has any one been here to get the car?” questioned the senator’s son. - -“A young fellow was here at your machine,” answered the colored man. “I -jest stepped over to the hotel to ask the clerk to order some more -gasoline, we runnin’ short. When I came back the fellow was at your car. -I thought at first it was one of you gemmen, but as soon as I called to -him he jumped from the car and went out the back door.” - -“How long ago was this?” burst out Dave. - -“Not over five minutes ago, boss. I called to the fellow and ran after -him, but he jumped over the back fence and got away.” - -“Was he a tall young fellow with a soft hat?” queried Roger. - -“He was.” - -“He must have been the same chap who looked in at the hotel window!” -went on the senator’s son to Dave. “Now, what do you make of that?” - -“I make of it that he is trying to do us some injury,” answered Dave. - -“Do you really think it could be Nick Jasniff?” - -“I am sure I don’t know. If it was Jasniff, how in the world did he get -up here in this town?” - -“Perhaps he has been following us.” - -“But how could he do that unless he had an automobile or a motorcycle, -or something like that?” - -“I am sure I can’t answer that question.” Roger turned to the garage -man. “Did you know the fellow at all?” - -“No, boss; he was a stranger to me.” - -“Have you ever seen him before?” asked Dave. - -“Oh, I ain’t exactly sure of that, boss—so many men comin’ and goin’ all -the time.” - -“Let us see if he did any injury to the car,” suggested Roger. - -The automobile was run out into the yard of the hotel, and there the -young men went over the machine carefully. Nothing seemed to be amiss, -and the things in the tonneau had been left undisturbed. - -“I guess he didn’t have time enough to do anything,” said Dave. “I think -he had been watching this man,” indicating the colored individual, “and -as soon as he went into the hotel, the rascal sneaked into the garage -intending to get the car out. Maybe he was nothing more than an auto -thief who watched us come to the hotel and thought he saw a chance to -get away with our car.” - -“If he’s an auto thief, I wish I had caught him,” was the comment of the -colored man. - -“I think I’ll buy a lock for the car,” announced Dave. “I saw an -automobile place down the street. We can stop there before we leave -town.” - -This was done; and the chums purchased a lock which could be placed on -the gear shift, so that it would be impossible to start the car without -unlocking the device or smashing it. - -“By the turn of affairs, we’ve got to watch out for more than one kind -of enemy,” announced Roger, when the search for clues to the mysterious -disappearance of the two girls had again been resumed. - -“I’ve got a new idea, Roger,” answered our hero slowly. “I may be -mistaken, but somehow it strikes me that it would pay us to take a look -around Chesleyville before we go farther. If that fellow was connected -in any way with the kidnapping of Jessie and Laura, the girls may be -held somewhere in this neighborhood.” - -“That idea strikes me as a good one, Dave. Let us make a number of -inquiries and find out if the gypsies were in this vicinity.” - -The plan was carried out, the two youths spending the best part of a -couple of hours both in the town and on the outskirts. The search in -that vicinity, however, proved fruitless, and once again they set off on -their trip along the line of the railroad. - -Before lunch time they had stopped at three more places, and at one of -them gained the information that several gypsies had been seen in that -vicinity about two weeks before. They had been men, and where they had -gone nobody seemed to know. - -Late that afternoon found the chums at a place known as Fallon’s -Crossing. Here a small sideline crossed the main railroad, and here were -located a switch shanty and a small freight yard. At this point it was -said that the train which had carried Laura and Jessie had stopped for -fully fifteen minutes, to let the hot box cool off and also to allow -another train to pass. Just beyond Fallon’s Crossing was the thriving -town of Crandall, at which the train was scheduled to make a regular -stop. - -The switchman at the shanty could tell them nothing more than that the -train had stopped. He said a number of people had gotten off to pick -some wildflowers that grew by the roadside, and then re-entered the -train. Who the people had been, he could not remember. - -There was a man hanging around the freight yard who had also been -present on the day when the train had stopped, and he vouchsafed the -information that when the people on the train had learned that the stop -would be for some time a number had tramped up the tracks to the town, -to get on again when the train arrived at the regular station. - -“There were at least eight or ten people did that,” said the -freight-yard man; “but who they were I do not know.” - -“Did you see any gypsies around?” questioned Dave. - -“No. We haven’t had a gypsy around here in years. We don’t stand for -gypsies any more than we do for tramps.” - -When the two chums returned to their automobile they saw nearby a -middle-aged man with a motorcycle. He was bending over the machine, -trying to fix something, and as they came closer he hailed them. - -“Is that your car over there?” he questioned. - -“It is,” answered Dave. - -“Then, would you mind lending me a small wrench for a few minutes? I -just broke mine.” - -“Certainly,” answered Dave. - -The tool was brought forth, and the man at once set to work to use it. -While the two chums looked on the man spoke about the trials and -tribulations he had had with the motorcycle and of a trip he had made to -that vicinity some time before. Being questioned, it developed that he -had been on hand when the train containing the two girls had stopped -there. - -“I was quite interested in that hot box they had, and I was talking to -the fireman about it,” he said. - -“Did you see any of the folks leave the train?” questioned Dave. “We are -very anxious to find out.” And then, seeing the look of surprise on the -man’s face, he gave his reasons. - -“I’ve read about that kidnapping case!” cried the man. “Yes, I saw at -least a dozen people leave the cars and walk off in the direction of the -town. Some of them said they belonged in the town, and others asked the -conductor if they couldn’t go up to the railroad station and get aboard -again when the train came along.” - -“Did you notice those two young ladies?” questioned Roger eagerly, and -gave a description of Laura and Jessie. - -“I think I did see them,” answered the man slowly. “I remember seeing -the beaded hand-bag one of the young ladies carried, and I remember she -wore a hat with a blue pompon.” - -“It must have been Jessie and Laura!” exclaimed Dave. “Have you any idea -where they went?” - -“The whole crowd walked up the railroad tracks in the direction of the -town. Whether they went to the station or not, I, of course, don’t know. -I hung around here watching them fix that hot box, and then I jumped on -my motorcycle and rode off in the opposite direction.” - -This was all the man on the motorcycle could tell; and as he was in a -hurry to go on they did not detain him further. - -“This looks like a clue,” was Roger’s comment, as they re-entered the -automobile and moved on their way. “I guess the best thing we can do, -Dave, is to make some inquiries around Crandall.” - -“Exactly, Roger! I think we are on the trail at last;” and Dave’s face -showed his pleasure. - -The road ran close to the tracks, and it took them but a few minutes to -reach the town. Here they continued their inquiries in and around the -station, but without gaining any additional information. - -“It is too bad,” said Roger disappointedly. “I thought sure we would -learn something more.” - -“We’ve got to do it, Roger!” cried Dave. “I am sure we are on the right -track. Those girls came here, and, so far as we can learn, nobody saw -them get on the train again. If they didn’t get on the train, where did -they go?” - -“I’d give a good deal to have that question answered,” returned the -senator’s son. He heaved a sigh. “Oh, we’ve got to do something!” - -They continued their inquiries, and presently found themselves talking -to a lame boy in charge of a small fruit-stand, where they made a -purchase. - -“Yes, I was here the day the train was held up down at the Crossing, and -some of the folks walked up to the station,” said the lame boy. “There -were a couple of drummers with their cases, and a man and his wife and -two or three children, and then there were a couple of other men,—and -three or four young ladies. Some of ’em went right over to the station, -and the rest of ’em went uptown.” - -“Did you notice two young ladies in particular?” questioned Dave; and -then he told how Laura and Jessie had been dressed, and of the beaded -handbags they carried, and added that they also had a magazine or two. - -“Oh, yes, I remember them!” cried the young fruit-stand keeper. “They -stopped here and got some grapes and a couple of peaches.” - -“And did they get on the train again when it came along?” - -“I didn’t see ’em. They walked uptown. One of them asked me where the -Bliss House was.” - -“The Bliss House?” queried Roger. - -“Yes, sir. That’s our hotel,” explained the boy. - -“And they went there?” questioned Dave. - -“I think they did.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - WHAT THE LITTLE GIRLS KNEW - - -Dave and Roger talked to the fruit-stand boy a few minutes longer, and -then jumped into the automobile and rode up to the Bliss House, an -old-fashioned hotel, standing on a corner and surrounded by a number of -stately elm trees. - -“I can’t understand this at all, Dave,” said Roger, while on the way. -“What would take those girls uptown? They must have known that the train -might come along at any minute, and then, if they weren’t on hand to get -aboard, they’d be left.” - -“It certainly is a mystery, Roger. All we can do is to follow up this -clue and see where it leads to. From what that man who had the -motorcycle said, and from what the lame boy told us, it is pretty -certain that Jessie and Laura got off the train at the Crossing and did -not get on again at this railroad station. And if they came up to the -hotel here, they must have had some purpose in so doing.” - -The country hotel was not a very busy place, and the chums found the -clerk quite willing to give them all the information he could. He did -not, however, remember the girls; nor did the proprietor of the place, -who came up to see what was wanted, remember them. - -“I don’t think they came here. Or, if they did, they didn’t come to the -office,” said the clerk. “I was here all day, and I know.” - -“Did you have any strangers around the place that day, so far as you can -remember?” questioned Dave. - -“None to stay. We had half a dozen drummers; but I know all of them, for -they have been coming and going for a number of years.” - -“Wait a minute! Come to think of it, there was something else happened -that day which I thought was rather queer,” cried the hotel proprietor -suddenly. He was a bald-headed man, and he began to scratch his hairless -head vigorously. “Seems to me it was just about half an hour or so -before that train came in, too,” he added, nodding his head -emphatically. - -“What was the thing that happened?” questioned Roger quickly. - -“There was a big touring-car came down the Kapton road yonder. A man -dressed as a chauffeur was driving the machine. He stopped his car and -asked for directions, and then the car swung around and came to a stop -down there near our stables. I sent the boy out to see if anything was -wanted—the stable man being off on an errand—and the boy came back and -said they wanted to know when that train would get in. Then the car -moved over to the other side of the street and stood there for five or -ten minutes. The chauffeur turned around in his seat to talk very -earnestly to a couple who were in the car. I couldn’t hear what they -were saying, but they all seemed to be rather excited. Then the car went -back down the road, and that was the last I saw of it.” - -“It wasn’t a car that belonged around here, so far as you knew?” asked -our hero. - -“No, it didn’t belong around here. It was a great big heavy enclosed -affair, and looked as if it had seen pretty rough usage—one of the -mud-guards being quite battered. That was one reason why I took notice -of it—I thought maybe they had been in some sort of an accident, -especially when the chauffeur and the people in the car got to talking -so excitedly among themselves.” - -“Did you notice what kind of people they were?” asked Dave. - -“I think the chauffeur was a foreigner. He had heavy dark hair and a -small dark mustache. He wore a regular cap and goggles, and also a -dust-coat.” - -“Who were the people in the car?” questioned the senator’s son. - -“There were a man and a woman, and I should say they were rather -elderly. The woman had a thick veil over her face, and the man wore a -dust-coat buttoned up around his throat and a cap pulled far down over -his forehead, and I think he had on smoked glasses. I thought the whole -bunch might be foreigners, and that was another reason why I noticed -them.” - -“This is certainly interesting, but I don’t see how it connects up with -the disappearance of the girls,” was Dave’s comment. - -“Those gypsies all look like foreigners,” said Roger. - -“Yes. But I don’t think any of them knows how to run an auto. They -always use horses.” - -“Oh, well, they might be getting up-to-date.” - -Thinking that the incident of the strange touring-car might be worth -following up, Dave and Roger left the hotel and ran their own automobile -a distance along the Kapton road. From the hotel proprietor they had -learned that this road led to the small village of Kapton two miles -distant. - -“This is a good deal like looking for a needle in a haystack,” was -Roger’s comment. - -“True, Roger. But if you took the haystack and went over it a wisp at a -time, sooner or later you’d come on the needle,” answered Dave. “And -that is what I propose to do in this case—I’m going to follow up every -possible clue until we strike something.” - -On the outskirts of Crandall they came upon a little country home where -several children were enjoying themselves at a swing in the open -dooryard. Here Dave stopped the car. - -“I suppose you play here nearly every day,” he said to the oldest of the -girls, a bright miss of nine or ten years of age. - -“Oh, yes; whenever the weather is good.” - -“And we have lots of fun,” broke in another of the happy group. - -“We are trying to find out something about a big automobile that came -along here about ten days ago,” said Roger. “It was a great big enclosed -car, and one of the mud-guards was smashed.” - -“Oh, I remember that car, Nellie!” cried one of the girls. “Don’t you -remember? It’s the one that stopped over by Radley’s orchard.” - -“Indeed I do remember!” answered Nellie, with a toss of her head. -“Didn’t they come close to running over Rover?” - -“What did the car stop at the orchard for?” asked Dave. - -“I don’t know exactly. I think they had to fix something on it. Anyway, -the man opened the tin door on the top of the front,” answered the girl. -“That was broken, too, just like the tin thing over the wheels.” - -“They didn’t stop for that,” said another one of the girls. “They -stopped to send Billy Barton on an errand down to the hotel.” - -This announcement on the part of the little girl filled our hero and -Roger with increased interest. - -“Where is this Billy Barton, and what did he go to the hotel for?” -questioned Dave. - -“The man who ran the car gave Billy a note to give to two young ladies -who, he said, would either be at the hotel or would soon get there. -Billy said he saw two young ladies just going into the hotel, and asked -them if they were the people he was looking for, and they said ‘Yes’; -and so Billy gave them the note. The man gave him ten cents for doing -it. I wish I could deliver a note and get ten cents for it,” continued -the little girl wistfully. - -“Well, you’re going to get ten cents for telling me all about those -people in the automobile,” said our hero, and produced several dimes -which he distributed among those present, much to their astonishment and -gratification. - -“But that wasn’t all of it, mister,” said one of the girls. “Those young -ladies came up here and got into the automobile and rode away.” - -“Got into the automobile and rode away!” burst out Dave and Roger -simultaneously. - -“Yes, sir.” - -“I saw them, too!” said the smallest of the girls, who had thus far -spoken but little. “They didn’t get in very easy though!” - -“They didn’t get in easy?” queried our hero. “What do you mean?” - -“Why the driver of the automobile and the man who was inside got out and -had to shove them both in. I thought they was fooling, but they was -awful rough about it.” - -“Did the girls scream, or anything like that?” asked Roger. - -“I don’t know. I wasn’t near enough to hear.” - -“And then, when the girls were in the auto, what did the others do?” - -“Oh, they drove away just as fast as they could. They drove so fast that -they nearly ran over old Mr. Merrick.” - -“Who is he?” - -“Why, don’t you know old Mr. Merrick?” asked the little girl. “He lives -’way up the road—up there where you see that little white house. He was -standing out in the middle of the road when the automobile rushed past -him so fast that he could hardly jump out of the way. He was awful -angry. He told my papa that he thought the man ought to be arrested.” - -“If only they had arrested them!” murmured Dave. - -“And that was the last you saw of that automobile?” asked Roger. - -“Yes, sir,” came from several of the girls at once. - -“It hasn’t been this way again?” - -“No, sir.” - -After that the two chums questioned the little girls closer about the -general appearance of the car, and learned that the turnout not only had -one of the mud-guards badly bent, but that the side of the car was -scratched in several places and that the wind-shield was cracked. - -“That’s something to go by, but not much,” remarked our hero. “One thing -is certain, we are on the right trail at last. For some reason that -isn’t at all clear, Jessie and Laura left that train at the Crossing, -walked up to the railroad station here in town, and then to the hotel. -There they were met by the small boy with the note, and as a result of -receiving that note they came out here and either got into that -automobile willingly or were forced into it.” - -“But where did the auto go to, Dave?” - -“That remains to be found out.” - -“Will you let the authorities know about this?” - -“At once! The more people we get on this trail, the quicker we’ll be -able to run those rascals down.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - ANOTHER CLUE - - -Dave and Roger lost no time in getting back to the business section of -Crandall, and there they inquired their way to police headquarters. They -found the chief in charge, and introducing themselves asked him if he -knew about the disappearance of the girls. - -“Oh, yes, I know all about that,” answered the chief. “We’ve been on the -watch for them, but so far nothing has come to light.” - -Thereupon Dave and Roger related what they had heard from the lame boy -and those at the Bliss House, and then what the little girls had told. - -“This is mighty interesting,” mused the chief. “But I don’t see what I -can do except to have my men on the watch for that automobile. If it -turns up, do you want the party running it held?” - -“I certainly do!” answered Dave. “Or better yet, if you get the chance, -have the auto followed and see where it goes to—especially if it goes -down the Kapton road.” - -“All right, I’ll do that.” - -From the police station the two young civil engineers hurried down to -the telegraph office, and there sent a long message to the folks in -Crumville. No message had arrived for them, so they took it for granted -that no news had come in at the Wadsworth place since their departure. - -“And now what’s the next move?” queried Roger, who in this affair looked -to Dave as the leader. - -“I think we had better travel along that Kapton road and see if we can -find out anything more about that automobile and those in it,” was the -reply. “There is certainly no use in our continuing the trip along the -railroad.” - -It was growing dark when Crandall was left behind, and they journeyed -forward on the Kapton road slowly, keeping their eyes open for anything -that might suggest a further solution of the mystery they were -endeavoring to unravel. - -“We might stop and question that Mr. Merrick the little girls -mentioned,” suggested Roger. - -“Yes, we can do that, although I doubt if the old man can add much to -what we already know.” - -They found Mr. Aaron Merrick a very fussy old individual and hard to -talk to. He remembered the incident of the automobile very well, and was -highly indignant, but he could not tell anything about who had been -driving the car or who was inside. - -“They went by me jest like a comet!” he explained. “I had to jump fer my -life, or I’d been run over sure! All them pesky rascals ought to be put -in prison. I don’t believe in autermobiles, anyway,” and he looked -rather indignantly at the two chums. - -“Well, we are after the fellow who ran that auto,” answered Roger. “And -if we catch him he’ll go to prison fast enough.” - -“What’s the matter? Did he steal that there car?” - -“He did worse,” answered the senator’s son. “But we haven’t got time to -talk about that now,” he added, and hurried away, followed by our hero. -Mr. Merrick came after them, anxious to know what might be wrong, but -they did not enlighten him. - -Half an hour later found the machine rolling into the little village of -Kapton. They had stopped twice on the way, but had learned nothing more -concerning the big touring car with the battered mud-guard and the -cracked wind-shield. - -“Do you think we ought to stay here all night?” questioned Roger. - -“That will depend on whether we can get accommodation or not,” returned -Dave. “Anyhow, we want to make some inquiries before we leave this -place.” - -They soon learned that Kapton boasted of nothing in the way of a hotel -or boarding-house. - -“But you can get pretty good accommodations at the Bliss House in -Crandall,” said the storekeeper, who gave them the information. “Or else -you can go to the American House at Frytown.” - -“Is that in the opposite direction to Crandall?” questioned Dave. - -“Yes, sir; it’s on the same road that you came up on. The road runs -right through Frytown to Cullomburg, and it’s a pretty fair road all the -way.” - -“Then I guess we’ll go on to Frytown. By the way, can you give us any -information about a big touring-car that went through here about ten -days ago—a touring-car that had a battered mud-guard and a cracked -wind-shield and was driven by a fellow who looked like a foreigner—a -chap with a small black mustache?” - -“Why, yes, I saw that car!” cried the storekeeper. “The fellow who ran -it came in here and bought a lot of groceries.” - -“He did!” exclaimed both of the chums in surprise. - -“Yes, sir.” - -“When was this?” - -“Let me see——” The storekeeper rubbed his chin reflectively. “I guess it -was just about a week ago to-day. The fellow came in and said he was in -a good deal of a hurry, so I and my clerk hustled to get the order out -for him. We packed it in a big box, and put the box in the tonneau of -the car. But what about this—is the man some friend of yours?” - -“Hardly a friend,” answered Dave quickly! “But we are very anxious to -locate him. Have you any idea where he came from or where he went?” - -“All I can say is that he came into this place from Frytown way, and he -turned around after he had the stuff and went back the way he came.” - -“Did he give you any names, or say where he was from?” questioned Roger. - -“No, he didn’t say anything excepting that he was buying the things for -some folks who were sick in a camp and couldn’t get away. I asked him -one or two questions, but he acted as if he didn’t want to answer them, -and so I didn’t say too much. You see, he paid spot cash for what he -got, so it was none of my business,” added the storekeeper. - -“Do you remember the things he got?” questioned Dave. And then, as the -storekeeper showed that he was becoming suspicious, our hero added: “I -may be perfectly frank with you, Mr. Linton. We suspect that the man who -is running that automobile is a fellow who escaped some time ago from -prison. In fact, we are not sure that he owns the automobile he is -running, and it is possible that he may be mixed up in the abduction of -two young ladies. That is why we are so anxious to get on his trail.” - -“You don’t say! Well, I’d want to get on the trail of a rascal like that -myself. Yes, I think I can tell you pretty near everything the fellow -bought.” - -And thereupon the storekeeper enumerated a number of articles, including -coffee, sugar, flour, butter, and a quantity of canned goods. - -“And was that all?” asked Roger, as the storekeeper paused. - -“No. After he had those goods, he asked about a good strong -clothes-line, and then he bought a lock, some screws and nails, and a -hammer and a screwdriver.” - -“And was that all?” - -“That’s all, so far as I can remember. Oh, no! he did buy some smoking -tobacco and a couple of pipes and some packages of cigarettes.” - -“And how did the fellow look? Can you describe him?” - -“I can’t say much except that he was rather tall and thin and had, as -you said, a little black mustache, and heavy black curly hair. His face -was very dark, as if he had gotten well tanned. He kept on his -automobile goggles, and had his cap pulled down well over his forehead, -and his dust-coat was buttoned up tight around his neck.” - -“You haven’t seen him since?” - -“I think I saw the automobile going by the door late one evening a -couple of nights ago, but I am not sure. You see, I am getting old, and -my eyesight ain’t none too good,” concluded the storekeeper. - -When Dave and Roger returned to the automobile and headed the car in the -direction of Frytown, both were in a meditative mood. - -“I think I can begin to figure this out, Roger,” said Dave slowly. “It -looks to me as if Jessie and Laura were being held prisoners somewhere -in this vicinity, and that that fellow who ran the car, whoever he is, -came down here to buy supplies for the crowd.” - -“Yes. And do you remember what the storekeeper said about the -clothes-line and a lock and nails? More than likely they’ve got the poor -girls tied fast in some room, and they have put a new lock on the door -and nailed up the windows.” - -“What you say would fit in very well with what the storekeeper told us. -If that rascal came here to get his supplies, it would seem to indicate -that the place where the girls are being kept prisoners must be -somewhere in this vicinity.” - -“Yes, unless they did not dare to go to any town that was closer by. For -all we know, he may have come from twenty or thirty miles away—or even -farther than that.” - -“Well, we’re on the right trail, anyway, and that’s something,” returned -Dave hopefully. Then he gave a sudden exclamation. “My gracious! Why -didn’t I think of that before?” - -“Think of what, Dave?” - -“Don’t you remember what the storekeeper said about that fellow -purchasing some cigarettes?” - -“What of it?” - -“Why, just this: One of the things that fastened the crime on Jasniff -and Merwell at the time Mr. Wadsworth’s jewelry factory was robbed was -the fact that both of those rascals were inveterate cigarette smokers, -and smoked a certain brand of Turkish cigarettes—a kind that had a -peculiar gold and blue band around the box. I’m going back and ask that -storekeeper what kind of cigarettes that fellow got.” - -And so speaking Dave made a sharp turn and brought the car around, and -in a moment more was on his way back to the store. - -“Back again, eh?” said the proprietor. “You weren’t gone very long.” - -“I believe, Mr. Linton, you said that fellow we were talking about -purchased some tobacco and cigarettes?” - -“So I did.” - -“Can you remember anything about the cigarettes? Please try to think -exactly of what happened when he asked for them.” - -“Hum! Let me see!” The storekeeper meditated for a moment. “Oh, yes, I -remember now! He asked me if I had any Doradas or Mimoras, or any other -Turkish cigarettes. I told him No, we had very little call for anything -like that. So then he took half a dozen packages of these,” and the -storekeeper pointed to some cigarettes in his showcase. - -“Thank you. That’s all I wanted to know,” answered Dave. “Good night”; -and he hurried away to the automobile with Roger following. - -“Well, what do you make of this?” questioned the senator’s son quickly. - -“I think we have found another clue, Roger. That fellow asked for -Doradas cigarettes. They are a Turkish brand, and come in a box having a -blue and gold band around it—the same kind of cigarettes that Jasniff -smoked when he and Merwell robbed Mr. Wadsworth’s safe.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - WHAT HORSEHAIR HAD TO TELL - - -“Then you think the fellow purchased the cigarettes for Jasniff?” -questioned Roger, after our hero had made the declaration concerning the -Wadsworth robbery. - -“Either that, Roger; or else the fellow purchased the cigarettes for -himself.” - -“Do you mean to insinuate that that chauffeur was Nick Jasniff?” -exclaimed the senator’s son. - -“Why not, Roger? It would be an easy matter for Jasniff to disguise -himself. In fact, if he was in any such game as this, I think that is -just what he would do. He could easily stain his skin with some walnut -juice, or something like that, gotten from the gypsies, and then put on -a wig and a false mustache.” - -“I believe that’s just what he did!” exclaimed Roger. “I know one -thing—he was a good hand at running automobiles. I have seen him do it.” - -“The whole thing fits in pretty closely,” went on Dave. “First, Jasniff -was angry at Mr. Wadsworth and the rest of us for placing him in prison. -Next, he stole those letters and my money. The letters told him all -about the gypsies and their troubles with our folks. He put two and two -together, came on East, and fixed up the plan to kidnap the girls.” - -“But how did they get the girls to leave the train at Crandall and then -go from the hotel to where the automobile stood along the road?” - -“That is something still to be explained. But that can wait. What we -want to do just now is to find out where they took Jessie and Laura, and -rescue them.” - -“It certainly is a great search, Dave. What are you going to do next?” - -“I think the best thing we can do is to work our way along to Frytown. -That is quite a place, and it is barely possible that from there we can -get into communication with Crumville on the long distance telephone. If -we can do that, we can tell the folks at home all we have learned, and -get them to send some first-class detectives out this way to assist us -in the search.” - -“Let’s run rather slow on the way to Frytown,” suggested the senator’s -son. “We may be able to pick up more clues.” - -“Yes, we’ll keep our eyes wide open.” - -They presently found themselves on a lonely stretch of the country road, -and here it was so dark they had to turn on all the lights of the -machine. - -“I’d give all I’m worth, Dave, if we could catch sight of that other -car,” remarked Roger, after a spell of silence. - -“I’m afraid that’s too much to hope for,” answered our hero, with a grim -smile. “We ought to be thankful that we have learned as much as we have. -If we hadn’t met that fellow on the motorcycle down at the Crossing, we -might still be hunting for clues along the line of the railroad between -Crandall and Boston.” - -“Oh, yes, I think we’ve done wonderfully well.” - -On the way to Frytown they stopped at six or seven farmhouses, but -without learning anything that was to their advantage. Two farmers had -seen the big touring car with the battered mud-guard go by a week or two -before, but could give no definite information as to who had been -driving it or what passengers the automobile had contained. - -“So many machines comin’ and goin’ these days, a feller don’t pay much -’tention to ’em,” was the way one farmer expressed himself. - -“I know it,” answered Dave. “But we are very anxious to find that car, -so I thought it wouldn’t do any harm to ask.” - -“Oh, no harm whatever,” said the farmer. - -When the chums reached Frytown it was after nine o’clock. They made -their way at once to the American House, the hotel which the Kapton -storekeeper had mentioned, and there placed their machine in the garage, -engaged a room, and asked if they might be served with something to eat. - -“The dining room is closed,” announced the proprietor. “But we don’t let -anybody starve,” he added, with a smile. “Just come this way, and I -guess we can fix you up,” and he led them to a side room, where a -waitress served them with a plain but substantial supper. Before this -was eaten, however, Dave questioned the man about telephone connections. - -“You can’t get any out-of-town connections after seven o’clock,” was the -statement made by the hotel keeper. “You’ll have to wait until seven -o’clock to-morrow morning.” - -After the meal the two chums questioned the hotel man and several of his -assistants about the big automobile they were looking for, and were -informed that the touring-car had been seen in Frytown a number of -times, moving up and down the main road. - -“Once I saw it when it had several people inside besides the chauffeur,” -said one man. “The people seemed to be cuttin’ up pretty well, but what -it was all about, I don’t know. The car was goin’ too fast to give a -fellow a chance to see.” - -“How long ago was that?” questioned Dave quickly. - -“Oh, I don’t know. Ten days or two weeks—or maybe longer.” - -“Do you remember which way the car was going at that time?” - -“Sure. It was headed in the direction of Cullomburg.” - -“How far is that town?” questioned Roger. - -“That’s up in the mountains about eight miles from here. It’s a pretty -fair road, though, all the way.” - -After receiving this information, Dave and Roger took a walk around the -town, stopping at several of the stores and making a number of small -purchases just for the sake of getting into conversation with the -storekeepers. From one of these they learned that the man who had driven -the car had come in for some supplies, including some cigarettes. - -“Yes, he bought six packages of Turkish cigarettes—all I had,” said the -storekeeper. - -From this man they learned that there was a regular public garage in the -place with a machine shop attached. - -“Let us go over there. Possibly the fellow with the car stopped for -gasoline or oil, or to get something fixed,” said our hero. - -The garage was a short distance up a side street, and they found the man -in charge sitting in a little office with his feet on a desk and smoking -a corncob pipe. They stared at this man for a moment in amazement, and -then both burst out: - -“Horsehair!” - -“Eh? Wot’s that?” cried the man, and swung his feet down from the desk -and leaped up, taking his corncob pipe from his mouth as he did so. -“Well now, ain’t this jest wonderful!” he ejaculated. “Dave Porter and -Roger Morr! Who would ‘a’ thunk it!” - -“And who would have thought of meeting you here, Horsehair?” cried Dave, -shaking hands vigorously, quickly followed by his chum. - -“Why, we thought you were still driving the stage-coach at Oak Hall,” -remarked the senator’s son. - -For the man they had run across so unexpectedly was indeed Jackson -Lemond, the man who for years had driven the stage-coach and worked -around the stables at the boarding-school. Because of the number of -horsehairs which continually clung to his clothing, the pupils had never -known him by any other name than Horsehair. - -“Well, you see, I got a leetle bit old for that job—or else the boys got -a leetle bit too frisky fer me, so I looked around fer something else -that was a bit more quiet; and as my cousin owned this garage, and he -was too sick to tend to business, I come out here and took hold—and here -I be.” - -“It’s like a touch of old times, Horsehair!” cried Dave, as he dropped -on a chair, while Roger did the same. And then after a few more words -about their former doings at Oak Hall our hero continued: “I am after -some information, and I know you’ll give it to me if you possibly can. -Have you noticed during the past couple of weeks a big touring-car -around here—a car that has one of the mud-guards badly smashed, and the -wind-shield cracked, and a good deal scratched up?” - -“Sure, I know that car,” answered Horsehair readily. “The feller that -runs it was in here to git some new batteries, and also some gas and -oil.” - -“Was he smoking cigarettes?” questioned Roger. - -“He was—one right after another. But I told him not to smoke while I was -pourin’ in the gasoline. I don’t want to go up to heaven jest yet;” and -Horsehair chuckled over his little joke. - -“Have you any idea where that fellow came from or where he went to?” -questioned Dave. “I might as well tell you, Horsehair, it is of great -importance. We suspect that fellow of some serious crimes.” - -“You don’t say, Porter! What did he do—steal that machine? Oh, I know -them auto thieves is all over. They told me only last week a car was -stole in and around Boston ’most every day.” - -“Never mind what the fellow is guilty of, Horsehair. What we want to do -is to find him, and then you’ll know all about it.” - -“Well, I don’t know where he come from, but after he got fixed up here -he turned off in the direction of Cullomburg.” - -“Do you know what make of car it was?” - -“Yes, although the name-plate had been tore off. It was a Simms-Tecco, -one of them old foreign cars. Must be about eight or a dozen years old. -It had them old-fashioned battery connections on it, and had them old -Horseshoe anti-skid tires on the rear wheels. That’s how I remember it.” - -“You must have learned a lot about cars after you left Oak Hall,” was -Roger’s comment. - -“Oh, I’m right in the business now, I am!” answered Horsehair proudly. - -“You didn’t know who the fellow was, did you?” questioned Dave. - -“No, I didn’t. But do you know, he acted awful queer—that feller did. He -come sailin’ in here shoutin’ out fer gasoline, and all at once, when he -seen me, he stopped as if he was shot, and fer a minute or two I thought -he was goin’ to back out and go ’way. Then he seemed to git over it and -bought what he wanted, jest like I said.” - -“It is no wonder that he was surprised, if he is the fellow we think,” -answered Dave. “Do you remember a chap who went to Oak Hall, named Nick -Jasniff—the fellow who once attacked me in the gymnasium with an Indian -club and then ran away?” - -“O’ course I remember that big overgrown bully,” answered Horsehair. - -“Well, that’s the fellow we think it is,” said Roger. - -“But it can’t be him! This feller was a furriner. He had real dark skin -and dark hair and a little dark mustache.” - -“We think he was in disguise.” - -“Gee, sho! you don’t mean it?” ejaculated Jackson Lemond. “Gosh, it does -beat all wot some fellers will do! And I suppose he stole that auto?” - -“We don’t know about that. But even if he did, we think he is guilty of -a worse crime,” answered Dave; and thereupon related some of the -particulars concerning the disappearance of his sister and Jessie. - -“Well, if that rascal is guilty of sech a measly piece of business as -that, I hope you ketch him,” said Horsehair. “He deserves to be put -behind the bars.” - -The two chums talked the matter over with the former stage driver of Oak -Hall for fully half an hour, and then returned to the hotel. Now that -the scent of the trail seemed to grow warmer, it was hard for them to -rest, and they slept but little and were glad when morning was at hand. - -“I am going to call up Crumville on the telephone as soon as possible,” -declared Dave, and went to a booth to see if he could get the necessary -connections. - -It took some little time, but finally he recognized the voice of Mr. -Wadsworth. - -“This is Dave—Dave Porter,” said our hero. “I’ve got some news of -importance.” - -“And we’ve got some news, too,” answered the jewelry manufacturer. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - THE MOUNTAIN ROAD - - -The news Mr. Oliver Wadsworth had to impart was to the effect that two -more notes had been received from those who held Laura and Jessie -prisoners. - -The first told that it was known Dave and Roger were trying to follow up -those who had committed the crime, and added a warning that it would do -no good and if they persisted in the search they would certainly come to -grief. The second communication had been another demand for the fifty -thousand dollars, stating that the sum must be paid over in cash inside -of the next three days and designating how the transfer was to be made. -With that communication was sent a lock of each girl’s hair and also a -card on which was written: “_We are well_,” and signed by both. - -“I’m glad to know they are well,” answered Dave; and then he related the -particulars of what he and Roger had discovered since they had sent -their former messages to Crumville. - -“It certainly looks as if you were on the right track!” exclaimed the -jewelry manufacturer. “I hope you will notify the local authorities, so -that they will watch out for that car and those who are running it.” - -“We have done that,” answered our hero; “but the local authorities up -here do not amount to a great deal when it comes to running down such -slick criminals. I think the best thing you can do is to notify some of -those city detectives to come up here and get busy.” - -“You can rest assured, Dave, that I will do that—and at once,” was the -reply. “Where can they get into communication with you?” - -“We are now stopping at the American House in Frytown, but from here we -are going to go up into the mountains to Cullomburg. We have an idea -that the girls are being held somewhere between here and Cullomburg or -beyond. There are not very many good roads around here, and it is -reported that the battered-up touring-car was seen going back and forth -on the road between here and that mountain town.” - -Before the conversation over the telephone came to an end, Dunston -Porter broke in on the Crumville end of the wire, and when he heard of -what had been discovered stated that he would come on to Crandall -immediately, bringing several men with him, and there get some kind of -turnout to take him to Frytown and beyond. - -“There can’t be too many of us in this search,” said Dave’s uncle. - -“If we learn anything new we’ll send word to you at the American House -in Frytown,” announced Dave, “and if we need any signal remember what we -used to use—two shots or two whistles in quick succession”; and -thereupon the telephone conversation came to an end. - -“I’m glad to learn your uncle is coming up here and that he will bring -two or three men with him,” said Roger, when told of what had been said -over the wire. “As your uncle says, it would be impossible for us to -round up those rascals alone, even if we were fortunate enough to locate -them.” - -“I don’t want to round them up so much as I want to rescue Jessie and -Laura,” was the reply. - -“I’m glad to learn that they are well, Dave.” - -“But we can’t be sure of that, Roger. That card may have been signed -under compulsion, or it may have been signed some days ago. There is no -telling what condition the girls are in just now. They may have been -dreadfully mistreated,” and the look on Dave’s face showed his great -anxiety. - -The chums explained the situation to the hotel proprietor, who promised -to aid them in every way possible. Then they had breakfast, paid their -bill, and rode away from the hotel. They stopped at the garage where -Horsehair was in charge, and there purchased some gasoline and oil and -had a little more air put in their tires. - -“Now don’t forget, Horsehair,” said Dave. “If that fellow puts in an -appearance with that battered-up car—or anybody else comes with that -car—be sure to have the fellow held. I don’t care how you do it—just see -to it that he doesn’t get away. If he talks about damages, or anything -like that, don’t pay any attention to him. We’ll foot the bill, if -there’s anything to pay.” - -“All right, Porter, you leave it to me,” answered the former -stage-driver of Oak Hall. “If I git my claws on ’im, you bet your boots -he ain’t goin’ to git away, nohow.” - -“And remember, if you see any of those people, or see any people who -look like gypsies around here, either let me know, or else leave word at -the hotel for my uncle, Dunston Porter.” - -“Is he here?” - -“Not yet. But I expect him up here before to-night.” - -Dave had questioned Horsehair about the road to Cullomburg, and had been -told that it was a winding highway, passing over two small hills, and -then going up into the mountains beyond. There were a number of -cross-roads, but none of these was in very good condition, and that to -travel them in an automobile would be difficult. - -“I wonder if we had better take somebody along?” remarked Roger, when -they were about to leave. “We might get a constable, or somebody like -that.” - -“I think we had better make this search on our own hook,” answered our -hero. “Outsiders might be more in the way than anything else.” - -“I wish we had brought along some sort of disguises, Dave. They might -come in handy.” - -“We can put on our auto goggles and pull our caps down pretty well over -our foreheads and button our dust-coats tight up around our necks, just -as Jasniff did. That will help to disguise us.” - -A little while later found them on the road to Cullomburg. The highway -was a winding one, passing a number of farms, where, however, the houses -sat back a considerable distance from the road. Here and there they had -to pass through patches of woods, and at one point they crossed a -rickety bridge that spanned a small mountain torrent. - -“That bridge isn’t any too good for a heavy auto,” announced Roger, -after they had rattled over it. “Some day some fellow with a heavy load -will break through.” - -So far they had met nobody on the road, but now they heard the rattle of -a wagon, and presently a sleepy-looking farmer, drawing a load of hay, -appeared. He was willing enough to stop and talk, but could give them no -information concerning the battered touring-car. - -“I belong on the other side of Cullomburg, an’ I don’t git down on this -end o’ the road very much,” he explained. - -“Do automobiles use the road on the other side of Cullomburg?” -questioned Roger. - -“They do when they don’t know where they’re at,” answered the farmer, -with a chuckle. “A feller from Boston come through that way this spring, -an’ he vowed he’d never come ag’in. He got stuck in the mud twice, an’ -he cut two tires all to pieces on the rocks, an’ I guess it was too -expensive fer ’im.” - -“Then the good road ends at Cullomburg?” said Dave. - -“That’s right, mister. An’ the last half-mile into town ain’t none too -good at that.” - -“And the side-roads are all poor, too?” - -“Yes, sir, every blame one o’ them. We ought to have ’em fixed up, but -the folks aroun’ here don’t want to pay the taxes for doin’ it.” And -then the farmer with the load of hay rattled on down the road. - -“Well, the trail seems to be shortening,” announced Dave, as they -continued on their way up a steep grade where he had to throw the clutch -into second gear. “If that car couldn’t use the road beyond Cullomburg -and couldn’t use any of the side-roads, those rascals must be hanging -out somewhere on this road between Frytown and Cullomburg.” - -They were passing up a rocky bit of the roadway when suddenly there came -a loud report from one of the back tires. Dave turned off the power and -put on the hand-brake, and they came to a stop. - -“A blow-out,” he announced laconically. - -“I was thinking we might get something of that sort after what that -farmer said,” answered the senator’s son. “Well, it’s all in the day’s -work, Dave. We might as well get out and see how much damage has been -done.” - -The cut in the back tire was not a large one, and at first they thought -to use the same tire again by putting in a patch. Then, however, Dave -changed his mind, and said he would put on another shoe. - -“The tube might blow out through the patch just when we wanted to use -the car the worst way,” he said. “If we have to, we can fall back on -this old shoe later on.” - -The chums were used to putting on tires, so the task did not take them -very long. There was a device attached to the engine for blowing up the -inner tube, so they were saved the trouble of this exertion. - -“Suppose you let me run the car for a while?” suggested the senator’s -son. - -“All right, Roger; go ahead,” was the ready reply. “Only don’t run too -fast. I’ve got another idea. Perhaps we’ll be able to trace that other -car by the marks left in the roadway. Don’t you remember Horsehair said -that the back wheels of the car were equipped with the old-style -Horseshoe anti-skid tires?” - -“Yes, I remember his saying that.” - -They proceeded along the mountain road with care, doing this not only to -look for some trace of the car they wanted to locate, but also in order -to avoid the rough stones which seemed to crop up most unexpectedly. A -quarter of a mile farther on, they came out on a level stretch, and just -beyond was a cross-road. Here the woods were thick on all sides, and the -roadway was covered with dirt and decayed leaves. - -“Certainly a rather lonely place,” announced Roger. - -“A splendid place in which to hide,” answered Dave, and then, as they -came closer to the cross-road, he added: “Let us stop here, Roger, I -want to take a look around.” - -The touring-car was brought to a halt, and the chums got out and began -to inspect the wagon and other tracks to be seen both on the highway -which they had been traveling and the narrow cross-road. A few minutes -later Dave uttered a cry. - -“Here are the marks of auto tires, Roger! Just look in this muddy -stretch. Wouldn’t you say that those were the marks of the Horseshoe -anti-skid shoes?” - -“That’s just what they are, Dave!” answered the senator’s son, after a -brief examination. - -The marks had been discovered on the side-road to their left. The road -was a winding one, leading through the thick woods, and what was beyond -they could not surmise. - -“It seems to me this proves their hiding-place must be up on that road,” -said Roger. - -“Let us go down the road on the other side and see if any of the marks -are there,” returned our hero. - -This was done, but no automobile marks of any kind were to be discerned -in the soft soil. Then they came back to the cross-road, and after a -long hunt found traces where the other touring car had come around the -corner from the side-road into the main road leading down to Frytown. - -“That settles it in my mind,” announced Dave. “I don’t believe they ever -went through to Cullomburg or that they ever went up that side road on -our right. They took this side-road to the left, and it’s my opinion -that leads to where they have got Laura and Jessie prisoners.” - -“What do you think we ought to do, Dave? Go back to town and get help -and round them up?” - -Our hero mused for a moment. “Maybe we had better go ahead, Roger, and -do a little more investigating.” - -“But suppose those rascals come on us all at once and surprise us? For -all we know there may be half a dozen or more in this gang.” - -“I’ve got another idea. I don’t believe this road is very long. As we -came up I saw through the clearing below that there was quite a mountain -on our left, and this road probably ends right there. Now, if you are -willing, we’ll run our machine up past the cross-road a little distance, -and then see if we can’t hide it behind the bushes. Then we can tramp up -on the side road on foot.” - -“All right, Dave. Let us do it—and at once!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - TO THE RESCUE - - -It was an easy matter to run the car a hundred feet or so beyond the -side road. Here the trees were slightly scattered, and they had little -difficulty in bringing the machine to a halt in the midst of them at a -place where there were a few bushes. Then Dave took out the spark plug -from the dashboard and placed it in his pocket. - -“I don’t believe anybody will bother that car,” he said. - -“Perhaps we won’t be gone very long anyhow, Dave. This may prove to be a -blind road leading to nothing.” - -They pushed on side by side. As it was very warm they had discarded -their dust-coats and their goggles. Each had seen to it that his pistol -was ready for use, for there was no telling what might confront them. - -A little farther on the road took a turn, and here became so stony that -the tracks made by the wheels of the car they were following were -completely lost. But as there was no place where the machine might have -turned around, they felt certain it had gone on. - -“We had better keep quiet from now on, Roger,” said our hero in a low -voice. “And keep your ears and eyes wide open.” - -Two hundred feet more were passed and then Dave came to a halt, at the -same time clutching his chum by the arm. From ahead they heard footsteps -coming down the rocky roadway. Both made a bound, and crouched behind -some trees and brushwood. The approaching person, whoever he was, came -closer; and presently the two youths saw that he was a middle-aged man -dressed in the garb of a gypsy. - -“I’ve seen that fellow before! He is one of the gypsies who used to hang -around the outskirts of Crumville!” whispered Dave excitedly. - -“Then he must be one of the chaps who ran off with Laura and Jessie!” -returned the senator’s son. “What shall we do?” - -“Wait a minute. We want to make sure that he is alone.” - -They waited until the gypsy had passed them and gone on a distance of a -hundred feet or more. He was evidently alone. - -“Maybe we had better let him go,” whispered Roger. “That will make one -less to tackle, if the others are ahead of us.” - -“He’s not going to get away,” answered Dave decidedly. “We may not meet -the others at all, and in that case we’d be very foolish to let this -fellow get out of our clutches. Come on! I’m going to make him a -prisoner!” - -Making as little noise as possible, our hero went after the gypsy, who -had now passed a turn in the road and was out of sight. The senator’s -son followed, and soon both came up behind the fellow ahead. - -The gypsy was taken completely by surprise. He had seated himself on a -rock to fix one of his shoes, and before he could regain his feet both -of the young civil engineers had him covered with their weapons. - -“Throw up your hands and keep quiet,” demanded Dave sternly. - -“Yes, don’t you dare to cry out,” added Roger. “If you do, you’ll get -shot.” - -“What is this? For why do you stop me like this?” stammered the gypsy. -He was a tall, swarthy-looking fellow, with anything but a cheerful -countenance. - -“You know well enough why we have stopped you,” returned Dave. “What -have you done with those two young ladies who belong in Crumville?” - -“I know not’ing of any young ladies,” grumbled the gypsy. “You make big -mistake.” - -“You do know!” cried Roger. “Now tell us the truth! Have you hurt those -young ladies?” - -“I know not’ing,” was all the gypsy replied. And, try their best, that -was about all the two chums could get out of him. - -Had the man not been covered by the pistols he would undoubtedly have -shown fight, but he was too cowardly to attempt anything under the -existing circumstances. - -Not knowing what else to do with their prisoner, the two youths marched -him down the road and to where they had left the automobile. Here they -brought out a strong rope, and with this bound the gypsy’s hands and -feet and tied him fast to one of the trees. - -“I guess he’ll stay there until we get back,” was Dave’s comment. “Now -then, are you going to tell us what became of those young ladies or -not?” he questioned. But to this the gypsy merely shook his head and -muttered something which neither of the young civil engineers could -understand. - -“I don’t believe that fellow is altogether right in his mind,” said -Roger. - -“Either that, Roger, or else he is shamming,” answered Dave. But Roger -was right, the fellow was not more than half-witted. - -Leaving their prisoner, the two chums lost no time in making their way -along the side-road once more. They soon passed the point where they had -first caught sight of the gypsy. Here the roadway became fairly good for -a distance of several hundred feet, but beyond this were a number of -large rocks, and the road seemed to come to an end in a mass of -brushwood. - -“Let us look around for wheel-tracks, Roger,” said Dave in a low voice. - -Both began an eager search, and were soon rewarded by seeing where the -touring-car they were following had left the mountain road and passed in -among some trees and bushes on the right. Close at hand was a spring of -water, and beyond this the remains of a tumbled-down barn. - -“I see the car!” whispered Dave, and pointed to the machine, which -rested behind some rocks and brushwood. One glance at the automobile -showed that it was deserted. - -“They can’t be very far off,” said Roger in a low voice. “Dave, what do -you think we had better do next?” - -“Let us get behind the trees and bushes and reconnoiter,” was the -answer. “Be very careful, Roger, so that you don’t expose yourself. We -don’t want to tumble into a hornet’s nest.” - -“Don’t you think we had better go back to town and get help, or wait -until your Uncle Dunston arrives?” - -“Maybe we’ll have to do that. But I want to discover where the girls are -first, if I possibly can.” - -With extreme caution the young men moved along behind the trees. They -saw that from the dilapidated barn a trail ran over some rough rocks to -where was located a large bungalow. This had evidently been unused for -years, and was almost as dilapidated as the other building. One end of -the front porch had fallen down, and many of the windows had the glass -broken out of them. - -“I’d like to wager that this is the place to which they brought the -girls,” whispered Roger. - -“I think you’re right,” answered Dave. “And if that is so, and those -rascals are around here, we want to be more careful than ever.” - -Nobody was in sight around the dilapidated bungalow, and not a sound -came from within. Presently, however, Dave noticed a thin wreath of -smoke curling up from the chimney. - -“Somebody has got a fire in there—that’s sure,” he whispered. “I’m going -to work my way around to the kitchen side of the building.” - -With added caution the two youths crept along among the trees and over -the rocks until they gained a point where they could look into the open -kitchen of the bungalow. Here they saw an old gypsy woman moving around -as if preparing a meal. - -“I’ll bet that’s Mother Domoza, in fact, I’m almost certain of it,” -whispered our hero. And he was right, it was indeed the gypsy woman who -had caused so much trouble to the folks in Crumville. - -The two chums crept closer, and were then able to see what Mother Domoza -was doing. She had prepared some things to eat over a small rusty stove -in the bungalow, and now she placed this food on a couple of tin plates. -Then, with the plates in one hand and a tin kettle of water in the -other, the old woman left the kitchen and entered the front part of the -bungalow. - -“Do you know what I think?” said Roger excitedly. “I think she’s been -getting some food ready for the girls!” - -“I’m going to follow her and find out,” answered Dave, with sudden -determination. - -“But, Dave, we want to be careful! If those other fellows are around——” - -“I know, Roger. But I was thinking that possibly we could get into the -bungalow without being seen. It is a big rambling affair, as you can -see, and it must have a lot of vacant rooms.” - -Our hero led the way across a little clearing, and then entered the -kitchen of the house. Going to one of the doors, he listened intently -and heard Mother Domoza ascending a creaking pair of stairs. Then he -heard a door slam, after which, for the time being, all became silent. - -Not daring to speak for fear of being overheard, our hero tiptoed his -way across what had been the living room of the bungalow and then to the -narrow stairs which led to the upper floor. Roger came close behind him, -and soon the pair stood on an upper landing. All was bare, the entire -building being devoid of everything but a few heavy pieces of furniture, -evidently left there years before because the owner did not think they -were worth carrying away. - -“Oh! oh! please don’t do that! Please don’t!” - -The unexpected cry came from a room at the end of a corridor. It was the -voice of a girl, and was immediately followed by some harsh words -uttered by the gypsy woman. Then the voice of another girl was heard. - -“You let her alone! Don’t you dare to touch her, or touch me!” - -“I’ll do as I please! I’ll make you behave yourselves!” came in the -voice of Mother Domoza. And then there followed some heavy footsteps and -several girlish screams. - -Not waiting to hear more, Dave and Roger bounded down the corridor and -flung themselves against the door to the room from which the sounds had -issued. They had recognized the voices of Laura and Jessie, and were -more than eager to go to the girls’ assistance. - -The door had been closed, and evidently something had been placed -against it. But the two young civil engineers were strong and their -excitement gave them additional strength. They flung the door open -readily, sending a bench before it. As they did this they found -themselves confronted by Mother Domoza, her eyes blazing with commingled -astonishment and anger. - -“You—you!” she shrieked. “What do you want here?” - -“It’s Dave!” shrieked Jessie. - -“And Roger!” exclaimed Laura. - -Then the two girls attempted to move toward the two youths, but their -way was barred by Mother Domoza. - -“You get out of here! You have no right here!” screamed the old gypsy -hag, and in her sudden fury she hurled herself at the two young civil -engineers, sending them out into the corridor. Then she tried to shut -the door of the room behind her. - -But now Dave’s blood was up, and he knew it would be useless to attempt -to argue with the old hag. He made a leap forward, caught her by the -arm, and swung her around. As he did this, Roger caught the old hag by -the other arm, and between them they ran her down the corridor. Here -they saw the open door to a vacant room, and into this they thrust the -old woman, who, by this time, was screaming at the top of her lungs. The -door had a hook with a staple to it, and this they locked. - -“Now you behave yourself and keep still,” ordered Dave. “If you don’t, -you’ll get into worse trouble than ever.” - -“Oh, Dave! is it really you?” came from the room at the other end of the -corridor. - -“Roger! Roger!” burst out Laura, “can’t you come and release us?” - -“We are chained fast to the floor,” explained Jessie. - -“We’ll release you, and we’ll get you out of here in no time,” answered -Dave; and then he and his chum ran back to where the girls were -confined. - -They had just passed into the room and were hard at work on some chains -which bound the two girls to rings in the floor, when there came an -unexpected interruption. They heard footsteps in the corridor, and an -instant later several gypsy men appeared. Then, before they could make a -move to escape or show fight, the door to the room was slammed shut and -they heard the click of a heavy lock. - -Dave and Roger were prisoners in company with those they had sought to -rescue. - -[Illustration: “YOU HAVE NO RIGHT HERE!” SCREAMED THE OLD GYPSY HAG. -_Page 275._] - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - PRISONERS - - -For a moment after they were made prisoners Dave and his chum thought to -try an attack upon the door, in an endeavor to batter it down. But then -a command from the corridor made them pause. - -“Now, you keep quiet in there and behave yourselves,” said a voice in -fairly good English. “We are armed, and we mean business.” - -“Who is it who is talking?” asked Dave. - -“That’s none of your business, young man. You keep quiet or it will be -the worse for you.” - -“Say, Tony, you are wanted downstairs,” put in another voice out in the -corridor. “There may be more of those spies around.” - -“All right, Carlos,” was the quick reply. Then the gypsy called Tony -raised his voice. “Now you fellows settle down and don’t try any funny -work. Remember we are all armed and know how to shoot.” - -“Look here, we want to talk this matter over,” said Dave, as he heard -the gypsy prepare to go below. - -“I haven’t got time now. I’ll be back later. Now, no funny work -remember, or you’ll get the worst of it!” and then those in the room -heard the gypsies tramp downstairs. Mother Domoza had joined them, and -all seemed to be in an angry discussion among themselves. - -“Oh, Dave, do be careful!” pleaded Jessie. “They are dreadful people, -and I am afraid they will shoot us!” - -“Yes, you must both be very careful,” put in Laura. “I heard one of them -say that if our folks attempted to follow them, there would surely be -some shooting;” and the girl shuddered. - -“Have they done you any harm?” questioned Roger, quickly. - -“They have treated us very rudely, and they have given us awful food,” -answered the daughter of the jewelry manufacturer. - -“They wanted us to aid them in a demand for money, but we would not do -it,” explained Laura. “We have had some dreadful quarrels, and that old -Mother Domoza has been exceedingly hateful to us. Just now, when she -brought in some food, she said we must write a letter home for money, -and when we said we wouldn’t do it, she caught Jessie by the arm and -shook her.” - -Each of the girls was chained to a ring in the flooring by means of a -heavy steel dog-collar fastened around her ankle and to a chain which -had another steel dog-collar on the other end passed through a ring in -the floor. - -“They keep us chained up about half the time,” explained Laura. - -“But not at night, I hope?” returned Dave. - -“No. At night Mother Domoza releases us so we can go into the adjoining -room where there is an old mattress on the floor on which we have to -sleep. Mother Domoza, or one of the other gypsies, remains on guard in -the hallway outside.” - -“What about the windows?” questioned Roger. - -“They are all nailed up, as you can see. Once we tried to pry one of -them open, but the gypsies heard it, and stopped us.” - -The two youths made a hasty inspection of the two rooms in which the -girls were kept prisoners. Each apartment was about twelve feet square, -and each contained a window which was now nailed down and had heavy -slats of wood taken from the tumbled-down piazza nailed across the -outside. The inner room, which contained the mattress already mentioned, -had also a small clothing closet in it, and in this the girls had placed -the few belongings which had been in Laura’s suit-case at the time they -had been kidnapped. - -“They took our handbags with our money away from us,” explained Jessie. - -Of course the girls wanted to know how it was that Dave and Roger had -gotten on the trail, and they listened eagerly to the story the chums -had to tell. - -“Oh, I knew you would come, Dave!” cried Jessie, with tears in her eyes. -“I told Laura all along that you would leave Montana and come here just -as soon as you heard of it;” and she clung tightly to our hero, while -the look in her bedimmed eyes bespoke volumes. - -“Yes, and I said Roger would come,” added Laura, with a warm look at the -senator’s son. - -“There’s one thing we can’t understand at all,” said Dave. “How was it -that you left that train at Crandall, went to the hotel there, and then -walked out on that country road to where the automobile was?” - -“Oh, that was the awfulest trick that ever was played!” burst out Laura. -“They must have planned it some days ahead, or they never could have -done it.” - -“Tell me,” broke in Roger suddenly, “wasn’t the driver of that car Nick -Jasniff?” - -“I think he was,” answered Dave’s sister. “We accused him of being -Jasniff, but he denied it. Nevertheless, both of us feel rather certain -that it is the same fellow who robbed Mr. Wadsworth’s factory.” - -“We suspected Jasniff almost from the start,” said Dave. “But go -ahead—tell us how they got you to leave the train and go to where they -had the automobile.” - -“You see, it was this way,” explained Laura. “At the very first station -where the train stopped, a messenger came through the car calling out my -name. He had a telegram for me, which read something like this: ‘We are -on an auto tour to Boston. If you want to ride with us, leave train at -Crandall and meet us at the Bliss House. Telegraph answer from -Glenwood.’ And the telegram was signed, ‘Mrs. Frank Browning.’” - -“Mrs. Frank Browning?” repeated Dave. “Do you mean the girl you used to -know so well—Edith Parshall?” - -“Yes, Dave. You know she is married, and her husband has a fine big -touring-car. They left Crumville for a trip a few days before we went -away. They were at our house talking about the tour the night before -they started.” - -“I see,” answered Dave, nodding understandingly. “Go on.” - -“Jessie and I talked it over, and as we were very much crowded in the -day coach—you know we couldn’t get parlor-car chairs—we thought it would -be a fine thing to accept Mrs. Browning’s invitation. So at Glenwood we -sent a telegram, stating we would meet them at the Bliss House in -Crandall. The train met with some kind of an accident, and we were -stalled just outside Crandall; but we got out with a number of others -and walked to the town.” - -“Of course Mrs. Browning had nothing to do with the telegram,” put in -Jessie. - -“Just as we got to the hotel in Crandall, a boy came up with a note and -asked if either of us knew Laura Porter. I took the note, and from the -way it was written supposed that Mrs. Browning had sent it. It stated -that they had had a blow-out, and her husband was fixing the car some -distance down the road, and wouldn’t we walk down there and meet them?” - -“So, instead of going into the hotel, we went down the road as the boy -told us,” said Jessie. “He pointed out the car, and then ran away to -join some girls who were in a yard not very far off. We went up to the -car, and the next thing we knew we were caught up and thrown inside, and -the car went down the road at breakneck speed.” - -“Who was in the car?” questioned Dave. - -“Mother Domoza and a tall gypsy, who we found out was Tony Bopeppo, the -man you were just talking to. The fellow who drove the car was the chap -we afterward suspected of being Jasniff. He wore a false mustache and a -wig, and I am sure he had his face stained.” - -“Didn’t you struggle or cry out?” questioned Roger. - -“To be sure we did! But the old gypsy hag had something on a -handkerchief which she placed to our faces, and then we went off into -something like a swoon. When we recovered, we found we were bound hands -and feet with pieces of clothes-line. The automobile was going along at -a lively rate, and we bumped over some terrible rocks. Then we began to -climb a long hill, and after a little while the automobile came to a -stop among some trees. There we were met by several other gypsies, and -the whole crowd made us walk to this house and marched us up to these -rooms—and here we are!” - -“And now they have captured you, too!” cried Jessie. “Oh, this is worse -than ever!” - -“Don’t you worry too much,” whispered Dave, lowering his voice so that -anybody outside the door might not hear. “When we were at a town a few -miles away from here, we sent word to Crumville, and Uncle Dunston is -coming out to this neighborhood.” - -And then in a low voice Dave and Roger related how they had been -following up the trail from Frytown, and had captured one of the gypsies -and tied him to a tree. - -“Oh, if we could only get word to Uncle Dunston!” murmured Laura. - -The girls had had no food since early morning, and so they were hungry. -Nevertheless they insisted upon it that the boys share what was on the -tin plates left by Mother Domoza, and each washed down the scanty meal -with a draught of water from the tin kettle. - -“Dave, what do you think they will do with all of us?” questioned his -sister, after the situation had been discussed from several angles. The -gypsies were still downstairs and in the woods surrounding the bungalow. - -“Their idea is to make a lot of money out of this,” was the reply. “But -they are not going to do so if I can prevent it. I’m going to get out of -here somehow, and then notify the authorities, and have these rascals -rounded up.” - -“That’s the talk!” returned Roger. “Come on—let us make an inspection of -these rooms and see what can be done.” - -“I’m going to release the girls first,” said Dave, and getting out his -penknife, he opened the file blade and began work on the steel band -which encircled Jessie’s ankle. - -Seeing this, Roger employed himself on the band which held Laura -prisoner, and soon the youths had the satisfaction of setting the two -girls free. - -“Those gypsies will be very angry when they find out that you have -ruined the chains,” remarked Jessie. - -“We’ll have to take our chances on that,” answered Dave. - -“We are still armed, even if we are prisoners,” put in Roger. “I guess -we could put up a pretty stiff fight if we had to.” - -“Oh, Roger, I hope there won’t be any shooting!” cried Laura, in horror. - -“There won’t be, unless they start something,” answered the senator’s -son. - -The two young men began a careful inspection of the two rooms. Although -the bungalow was old and dilapidated in many places, the timbers of -which it was built were heavy, and they found the walls and the floor, -as well as the ceiling, intact. The only place that looked as if it -might afford some means of escape was the little closet where the girls -had hung up some of the articles contained in Laura’s suit-case. Here, -by standing on a bench, Dave found that one of the boards in the closet -ceiling was loose. He was just about to make an investigation of what -was beyond this loose board, when there came a sharp knock on the door -leading to the corridor. - -“I want Dave Porter to step out here!” said a voice. “I want to talk to -him!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX - TRYING TO ESCAPE - - -“Oh, Dave, don’t go!” cried Jessie, as he walked toward the door, and -she caught him by the arm. - -“I don’t think I’d trust myself out there alone, Dave,” cautioned Roger -in a low voice. “I think the best thing we can do under the present -circumstances is to stick together.” - -Dave hesitated. He realized that what his chum said might be true. Then -his hand went into the pocket where he had his automatic pistol. - -“I’ve got this, Roger. I think I can defend myself,” he said. - -“Oh, Dave, I’d hate to see any shooting!” whispered his sister. - -“There won’t be any shooting unless they start things,” he answered. - -“Say, Dave Porter, are you coming out or not?” demanded the voice of the -person in the corridor. - -“Is that you, Nick Jasniff?” asked our hero quickly, for he was quite -sure that he recognized the voice. - -“Who told you I was Nick Jasniff?” grumbled the fellow outside. - -“Never mind that now, Jasniff. What do you want?” - -“You are making a mistake about me, Dave Porter. I want you to come -outside so I can talk to you.” - -“Is the door unlocked?” - -“It is. But don’t you try any funny work, because we are well armed, and -we don’t intend to take any chances so far as you and Roger Morr are -concerned.” - -With caution Dave opened the door several inches, and peered out into -the corridor. He saw the disguised person he suspected of being Nick -Jasniff standing there, and behind him were several others, evidently -gypsies. - -“This is a fine piece of business for you to be in, Jasniff,” he said -sharply. For a close look at the face in front of him had convinced him -that the rascal was really the fellow who had escaped from prison. - -“Humph, you needn’t preach to me, Dave Porter! I guess I’ve now got you -just where I want you!” answered Nick Jasniff, seeing it would be -useless to deny his identity any longer. - -“That remains to be seen. Fellows like you always get to the end of -their rope sooner or later.” - -“We won’t waste words on that just now, Porter. What I want to know is, -did you and Morr come here alone or are there others hiding in the -woods?” - -“Do you think I’d be fool enough to tell you our plans?” demanded Dave. - -“You’ll tell me everything, Porter, and do it pretty quick!” snarled -Nick Jasniff, flying into a sudden rage. “Don’t you see that you are -entirely in our hands, and that we can do as we please with all of you? -Unless you tell me everything I want to know, we are coming in there and -take those two girls away and leave you two fellows here, bound and -gagged. Then, if nobody comes to rescue you, you can starve to death. Do -you get me?” - -“Oh, Dave! don’t let them do anything like that!” pleaded Jessie, who -had been listening over his shoulder to what was said. - -“Don’t worry about their binding and gagging us—at least not while we -are armed,” put in Roger. - -“See here, Jasniff, you can talk all you please, but we do not intend to -let you carry out your threats,” said Dave. “Both Morr and I are well -armed, and we know how to shoot. In a very short time this place will be -completely surrounded and you will be made prisoners.” - -“It isn’t so!” cried the former bully of Oak Hall; but the tone of his -voice showed his uneasiness. - -“It may be so!” cried one of the gypsies quickly. “Remember, Carmenaldo -did not return. That looks bad.” - -The gypsies began to whisper among themselves, and then one of them -pulled Jasniff back. - -“We had better go out again and take another look around,” he said in a -hoarse whisper. “That young man may speak the truth, and we do not want -to run any chances of being captured in such a game as this. If we find -the woods clear, we can then come back and settle with these intruders.” - -“All right, have your own way,” grumbled Jasniff. “Just the same, I -think they came here alone. Didn’t I see them alone at that hotel?” - -The gypsies were evidently too disturbed to argue the matter further, -and they pushed forward and closed the door in Dave’s face. Then those -inside the room heard the lock fastened once more and heard the gypsies -tramp away and down the stairs. - -“Oh, Dave, I’m so glad you didn’t get into a fight!” cried Jessie, her -face showing momentary relief. - -“While they are gone let us see if we can escape by way of the opening -in the top of the closet,” suggested Roger. - -“Hush, not so loud!” whispered Dave. “One of the gypsies or Nick Jasniff -may still be in the corridor listening.” - -“I’ll tell you what let’s do,” returned the senator’s son in an equally -low voice. “Let the two girls stay here and do some pretty loud talking. -That will cover up any noise that we may make in the closet. Then, if -there is a chance to get out, we’ll have to lay a plan as to just how to -do it.” - -This suggestion was carried out, and the two girls began to talk -hurriedly and in a loud tone of voice close to the door leading to the -corridor. In the meantime, Dave and Roger went to the closet, and both -made an investigation of the ceiling. Here, as stated before, one board -was loose, and they soon managed to pry up another. - -“Now boost me up, Roger, and I’ll investigate further,” said our hero. - -Dave presently found himself in a dark place directly under the sloping -roof of the bungalow. In its highest part, the roof was but four feet -from the flooring, so he had to stoop as he felt his way around. He soon -came to a sort of hatchway; the cover to this he raised cautiously. -Below was a vacant room which had once been used as a bed-chamber. -Around the opening where Dave stood was a mass of discarded household -things and several packages of magazines which had evidently been -brought up to the little garret-like opening by means of a ladder, but -now the ladder was missing. - -Our hero lit a match, and this brief illumination showed him several -large bundles of magazines still tied together with some old rope. He -quickly possessed himself of the rope, and found it still usable. Then -he went back to the closet where Roger awaited him, and told of what he -had discovered. - -“Do you think we can make our escape that way?” questioned the senator’s -son eagerly. - -“I don’t know about that, Roger. We might try.” - -The matter was discussed for several minutes with the girls, and all -decided that they had better do what they could to secure their freedom -without delay. Dave brought down one of the boards from the flooring -above, and setting the bench up endways placed one end of the board upon -it, thus making a sort of gangplank. Up this he and Roger assisted the -girls, and then followed to the little garret-like enclosure above. - -“Now I think I had better go down into that other room first and look -around,” said our hero, and let himself down by means of the rope which -he had found and which he fastened to a staple at the side of the -hatchway. - -Once below, Dave tiptoed his way around cautiously. There was a window -to the room, and this looked out on the top of a little porch, beyond -which were a number of trees. Then he went to the door and opened it -cautiously. He saw a little corridor opening into that which led to the -stairs. From below came a murmur of voices. - -“I don’t think we can get away by going below,” he explained to the -others, after they had joined him; “but that looks pretty good to me,” -and he pointed out of the window to the roof of the porch and the trees -so close at hand. - -“Oh, that’ll be easy if they don’t catch sight of us getting down,” -answered Roger quickly. - -The glass of the window was gone; nevertheless, they had to raise the -lower sash before any of them could get out on the roof of the porch. -This was much dilapidated, and creaked as they stepped upon it. - -“Oh, Dave! you don’t suppose it will break down with us?” cried Jessie. - -“Jump for the trees if it starts to go,” he answered, and the words had -barely left his lips when the old porch began to sag. A moment later it -collapsed completely, sending all of the young people to the ground. - -It was a most unexpected tumble. As they went down Dave made a grab for -Jessie and did what he could to save her from getting hurt. Both landed -in some bushes, and Laura and Roger came down beside them. - -With the sudden collapse of the porch, there was a cry of alarm in the -lower part of the bungalow, and some person, evidently one of the -gypsies, set up a yell from somewhere among the trees. - -“Come!” cried Dave, as he pulled Jessie to her feet. “We’ve no time to -spare! Let us get out of sight as quickly as possible!” - -He glanced over his shoulder, to see that Roger had Laura by the arm and -was forcing her along. All four ran among the trees, not knowing, -however, in which direction they were heading. - -“Oh, Dave, they are after us!” panted Jessie. - -Our hero glanced back and saw that several gypsies and Nick Jasniff had -just emerged from the bungalow, some with pistols and others with clubs -in their hands. - -“This way, quick!” he exclaimed, and pointed to a little gully but a few -feet away. - -He and Jessie leaped into this, and Roger and Laura immediately -followed. The hollow was filled with weeds and brushwood. - -“Say, can’t we hide here?” asked Roger. - -“They’d be after us in a minute, Roger,” answered Dave. “Come on!” and -he pushed his way down along the hollow until they reached the tiny -watercourse which flowed from the spring near the roadway. Here was a -heavy clump of trees, some of the branches close to the ground. - -“Now then, up you go!” cried Dave, and he and Roger assisted the two -girls into the nearest tree branches. Then the young men hauled -themselves up. - -“Now climb up as high as you can,” directed Dave to Jessie and his -sister. And then all four went up the tree a distance of twenty feet or -more. - -“Where did they go?” cried someone who stood close to the watercourse. - -“I don’t know. But they must be somewhere in this vicinity,” answered -the voice of Nick Jasniff. - -Hardly daring to breathe, the four in the tree listened to what was -taking place below. They heard Nick Jasniff and several of the gypsies -tramping around, first in one direction and then in another. - -“Are you sure they all got away?” questioned one of the gypsies, of -another who had just arrived. - -“Yes. The room was empty and we have searched the house thoroughly.” - -“Then I guess the game is up,” growled a third. - -“What’s the use of giving up so soon?” grumbled Nick Jasniff. “I believe -they are hiding around here somewhere, and I don’t believe there is -anybody else near. I think the best thing you can do, Bopeppo, is to -call in all those other fellows and begin a search for them. Eight of us -ought to be able to handle two fellows and two girls without much -trouble.” - -After that Jasniff and Bopeppo moved around again through the woods in -the immediate vicinity of the bungalow. One of them had discovered where -the party of four had jumped into the gully leading to the watercourse, -and now he set up a sudden shout: - -“They came this way! Here are their footprints!” - -“Where do they lead to, Vazala?” questioned Nick Jasniff eagerly. - -“They lead to right here!” answered Carlos Vazala, pointing to some -impressions in the damp ground and some overturned stones. - -“I bet they went up into these trees!” cried Jasniff. He raised his -voice. “If you are up there you might as well come down,” he commanded. -“If you don’t, we’ll come up there and bring you down.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXX - THE ROUND-UP—CONCLUSION - - -“Oh, Dave, do you think——” began Jessie in a low voice, when a look of -warning from our hero stopped her. - -“You can’t fool us!” cried Nick Jasniff, after a moment of silence. “Are -you coming down, or shall I come up and bring you down?” - -To this none of those in the tree replied. All kept silent, scarcely -daring to breathe. Jessie was clinging to Dave’s arm, and Roger had a -protecting hand on Laura’s shoulder. Each of the young civil engineers -had his pistol ready for any emergency which might arise. They heard a -movement below as if either Nick Jasniff or one of the gypsies was -starting to climb the tree. - -“Oh, don’t let them come up here!” whispered Laura, unable to remain -silent longer. - -“Yes, yes, make them stay on the ground!” breathed Jessie. - -“Stop where you are!” cried Dave in stern tones. “Don’t you dare come a -foot closer if you value your life.” - -“Don’t you shoot me!” exclaimed Nick Jasniff. - -“Then you get back on the ground, Jasniff, just as quick as you can,” -answered Roger. “We won’t stand any more of your nonsense!” and at these -words Nick Jasniff lost no time in dropping out of the tree. - -The gypsies and the fellow who had escaped from prison began to talk -among themselves, but in such a low tone of voice that those in the tree -could not make out what was being said. - -“What do you suppose they’ll do next?” questioned Jessie anxiously. - -“They’ll try to get us down somehow; but I’m not going,” answered Roger -stubbornly. - -“But they may keep us up here all night—or even longer!” returned Laura. - -“Are you going to give in or not?” demanded Nick Jasniff in a loud tone -of voice. - -“I don’t see why we should give in,” answered Dave. - -“You’ll have to do it, Porter, sooner or later. Can’t you see that we’ve -got the bulge on you? If you don’t give in now, we’ll keep you up in -that tree until you change your mind. The best thing you can do is to -drop your pistols and give yourselves up. If you’ll do that we’ll -promise to treat you well and let you go as soon as we receive that -ransom we are expecting.” - -“We don’t intend to give in,” answered Dave, after a few words with -Roger. - -“All right then, we’ll let it go at that—for the present,” answered Nick -Jasniff. “I think you’ll change your tune after you have spent a night -in that tree and are good and hungry,” he added cunningly. “And let me -tell you, if anybody tries to escape he’ll get shot.” - -After that there was a long period of silence. Evidently some of the -gypsies had moved away, but it was more than likely that the others were -keeping on guard in the vicinity of the tree. What had become of Nick -Jasniff those who were concealed among the branches could not surmise. - -It must be confessed that Dave and those with him were in a great -quandary. They did not wish to remain in the tree indefinitely, and yet -to make another break for liberty might be decidedly perilous. - -The best part of an hour passed, and then Dave and the others heard some -of the gypsies calling to each other. - -“Dobado is back, and he has news!” they heard some one cry. - -“Did they find Carmenaldo?” asked another voice. - -“They did not.” - -“Perhaps that half-witted fool has gone back on us,” came in the voice -of Nick Jasniff. “I said it wouldn’t be wise to let that fellow into the -game.” - -“Carmenaldo is all right. He can be trusted,” answered the voice of -Mother Domoza. She was an aunt to the half-witted gypsy and she did not -like to have any one speak ill of him. - -Then began a hurried consultation among the gypsies, and the whole crowd -moved down in the direction of the tree in which our friends were -hiding. - -“Ha, you are a pack of cowards not to get them out of the tree!” cried -Mother Domoza. “Had I the strength to climb, I’d get them out -single-handed.” - -“We’d bring them down quick enough, were it not that they are armed,” -answered Tony Bopeppo. - -There was a warm discussion, the old gypsy woman urging the men to go up -into the tree and bring down our hero and the others. - -In the midst of the discussion Dave heard a sound which thrilled him to -the heart. Far off from the direction of the main road between Frytown -and Cullomburg came the honk of an automobile horn twice repeated. - -“Roger, did you hear that?” he cried in a low voice. “Listen!” and a -moment later the double honk was repeated. - -“Why, it sounds like the horn on your auto!” exclaimed the senator’s -son. - -“That’s just what it is! And didn’t you hear—it sounded out twice in -rapid succession? Listen! there it goes again! That’s the signal from my -Uncle Dunston!” - -“Oh, Dave! can it be Uncle Dunston?” exclaimed his sister. - -“That’s just who it is!” he answered, great relief showing itself in his -voice. “I’m going to answer back!” and pulling out his pistol, Dave -fired two shots in the air in rapid succession. - -“Hi! hi! what are you doing?” roared a voice from below. “Don’t you dare -to shoot at us!” - -“We are not shooting at you,” answered Dave quick-wittedly. “I am trying -my pistol to see that it is in good order.” - -“Huh, you’ll get no chance to use that pistol on us,” growled Nick -Jasniff. - -All in the tree paid but scant attention to what was said below. They -were listening intently. An instant later came two more honks from the -distant automobile. - -“Give them two more shots, Roger!” cried our hero. “I’m going up to the -top of the tree to look around,” and he began to climb with vigor. - -From the top of the tree Dave could get a fairly good view of the -surroundings. He soon made out the little side-road and the point where -it ran into the main highway. Then he spotted an automobile containing -four or five men. Another auto was on the main highway but a short -distance away. - -Standing on the topmost branch of the tree and holding fast with one -hand, Dave waved his cap with the other and then fired two more shots -from his pistol. Those in the automobile were evidently on the alert, -and a second later our hero saw that his signal had been seen. One man -jumped up in the front automobile and waved his arms, and then the -automobile moved forward rapidly up the little side-road. - -“They have seen us, and they are coming in this direction!” cried Dave, -as he lowered himself to where the others rested in the tree. “I’ll give -them another signal, so that they won’t go astray,” and a few seconds -later two more shots rent the air. - -“Hi, you! what are you doing up there, anyway?” came uneasily from Nick -Jasniff. - -“An automobile is coming!” came in a yell from a distance. “An -automobile with a number of men in it!” - -“We’ve been betrayed!” added another of the gypsies. “We must run for it -or we’ll be captured!” - -“The automobile! Why can not we ride away in the automobile?” asked -Mother Domoza, in sudden panic. - -“We can’t use it! That other auto will block the road!” answered Nick -Jasniff. - -By this time a shouting was heard from the narrow roadway as the first -automobile came closer, quickly followed by the second car. - -“Hello, Uncle Dunston! is that you?” yelled Dave at the top of his -lungs. - -“Yes, Dave!” came the answering cry. “Where are you?” - -“We are all here in a tree in the woods,” answered Roger. - -“Are the girls safe?” - -“Yes,” returned Dave. “Never mind us—go after those gypsies and after -Nick Jasniff.” - -“We’ll do that all right enough!” answered Dunston Porter. - -“They are the kidnappers, don’t let them get away!” yelled Roger. - -The men who had accompanied Dunston Porter needed no further urging. -They knew many of the particulars concerning the case, and had been -promised a large reward if they would give their aid in rounding up the -kidnappers and saving the two girls. One man was a local constable, and -two were detectives, while the others were men who had been picked up in -the town and pressed into service because of their strength and -willingness to fight. The whole crowd leaped from the automobiles and -lost no time in giving chase to the fleeing criminals. - -“I’m going to join in this hunt, Roger!” exclaimed Dave. And then he -added to the two girls: “You had better remain where you are until we -come back.” - -He dropped out of the tree just in time to see his Uncle Dunston making -after one of the gypsies and Nick Jasniff. Several shots were fired, -which, however, took no effect, and then the criminals dived out of -sight between a number of trees. - -Dave’s blood was up, and he made up his mind that Nick Jasniff should be -captured if it were possible to do so. Roger had followed him out of the -tree, and now both made after the rascal who had escaped from prison. - -“You get back! Don’t you dare to follow me!” howled Jasniff, and -flourished a revolver at them. He pulled the trigger, but the weapon -failed to go off, and then the rascal continued to run. - -“We ought to shoot him!” exclaimed the senator’s son. - -But as he spoke he saw Nick Jasniff trip over a tree root and go -sprawling. Before the fellow could arise, Dave was on him. Jasniff tried -to catch our hero by the throat, and in return received a blow in the -chin which all but stunned him. - -That the chase after the fleeing gypsies was going on in earnest was -testified to by the sounds coming from various quarters of the woods on -the mountainside. Exclamations and cries rent the air, punctuated every -now and then by a pistol shot or the discharge of a shotgun. One of the -gypsy men was hit in the leg and fell, and Mother Domoza received part -of a charge of shot in her right hand. - -“We’ll disarm him and tie his hands behind him,” said Dave to Roger, -referring to Jasniff. And despite the protests of the fellow who had -escaped from prison this was speedily done. Then Jasniff was marched -along to the foot of the tree in which the girls were hiding, and there -Roger stood guard over him, while Dave assisted Jessie and his sister to -the ground. - -In less than half an hour the impromptu fight came to a finish. Mother -Domoza and three of the leading gypsies had been captured. The others -had escaped into the mountains, but a posse was organized, and all of -them were rounded up inside of twenty-four hours. - -“Oh, Uncle Dunston, I am so glad to see you!” cried Laura, when the -uncle put in an appearance. - -“And I am glad, too!” exclaimed Jessie. - -“Are either of you hurt?” questioned Dunston Porter quickly. - -“No, not in the least,” answered the daughter of the jewelry -manufacturer. “But we have been horribly frightened.” - -“You didn’t pay the gypsies or Jasniff any reward, did you?” questioned -Dave quickly. - -“No, Dave; although we might have done so if we hadn’t got the word that -you sent by telephone.” - -As far as our friends went, it was a happy little party that gathered in -the bungalow a short while after. The girls were inclined to be somewhat -hysterical, and the young men and Dunston Porter did all they could to -quiet them. - -“As soon as I discovered your automobile in the bushes I knew that you -must be somewhere in this vicinity,” explained Dunston Porter. “We had -come in to Frytown from Crandall less than an hour before.” - -“But how did you get to Crandall so quickly?” questioned Roger. - -“As soon as I got word from Dave I set the wires to working, and through -the authorities had the Boston Express stop both at Crumville and -Crandall, so that brought us up here in no time.” - -“Did you see that fellow we had tied to the tree?” questioned Dave. - -“Oh, yes, I found him directly after I located your auto. I tried to get -something out of him, but he seemed a bit off in his mind. Then I -remembered that signal you had spoken about and used it on the auto -horn.” - -“Oh, won’t I be glad to get back to Crumville!” murmured Jessie. - -“That’s right,” answered Laura. “I don’t think we want to make that trip -to Boston just now. I want to get home and see the rest of the folks.” - - * * * * * - -And now let me add a few words more and then bring this story of “Dave -Porter’s Great Search” to a close. - -The whole party found themselves that night at the Bliss House in -Crandall, where they would have to remain until morning. Word had been -sent to Crumville, and it can well be imagined how happy those at home -were when they received the glad tidings that the girls were safe and -that those who had kidnapped them had been captured. - -“Oh, Dave, it was simply wonderful how you and Roger got on the trail of -Jasniff and those awful gypsies!” remarked Jessie, in talking the matter -over. - -“It was certainly very clever work,” put in Laura. “I think I’ll have to -have medals of honor struck off for both of you”; and this remark -brought a happy laugh all around. - -The criminals had been taken in charge by the authorities, and the -following day found them safe behind the bars. It may be added here that -later on all of the gypsies, including Mother Domoza, were tried and -sentenced to long terms of imprisonment. Nick Jasniff was returned to -the prison from which he had escaped. - -“He’ll have to serve his old sentence over again,” explained Dunston -Porter. “After he has finished with that, they will probably try him for -this kidnapping affair, so that it’s likely he will not mingle with -honest people for a good many years to come.” - -On being taken to prison, Jasniff was closely questioned and finally -gave the particulars of how he had stolen the battered touring-car, come -to Crumville in disguise, learned that the girls were going to take the -trip to Boston, and arranged with the gypsies to do the kidnapping. - -“Oh, what a misspent life!” was Laura’s comment. - -“Well, he has no one to blame for it but himself,” was Roger’s blunt -reply. - -The home-coming of the two girls, accompanied by Dave, Roger and Dunston -Porter, was made a gala occasion at Crumville. Many of their friends -were on hand to greet them, and Mrs. Wadsworth shed tears of joy when -she embraced her daughter and Laura. - -“I shall never forget what you have done,” said Mr. Wadsworth to Dave -and Roger. “It was grand—simply grand!” and he wiped the moisture from -his eyes. - -“I knew Davy would do it,” quavered Caspar Potts, nodding his head over -and over again. “He’s a great boy—my Davy is!” - -As for Dave’s father, the man could hardly speak, but the way he grasped -his son’s hand spoke volumes. - -The two young civil engineers could not resist the temptation to send a -so-called night letter over the wires to those at the construction camp -in Montana, telling of what had been accomplished and stating that they -would soon be back at work. This message caused even Ralph Obray to -become enthusiastic. - -“They are certainly great boys,” he said to Frank Andrews. - -“The finest lads we have in camp,” answered the other. “I’m certainly -glad they joined us. Some day they’ll make their mark.” - -“I believe you!” - -Now that the young civil engineers had found the two girls they were -loath to separate from them. The young folks had many hours of happiness -together, which the older heads did not have the heart to interrupt. - -“They certainly think the world and all of each other,” said Mr. Porter -to Mr. Wadsworth, referring to Dave and Jessie. - -“So they do, and I am not sorry for it,” answered the jewelry -manufacturer. “And I notice that Roger thinks a good deal of your -daughter Laura.” - -“You are right. And that pleases me, too,” returned Dave’s father. - -“Well, we’ve got to start back for the West to-morrow,” announced Dave -one day. - -“Right you are!” answered the senator’s son. “I suppose after this there -won’t be anything left for us to do but to work.” - -“Oh, I don’t know, Roger. Something else may turn up sooner or later,” -returned our hero. - -And he was right. Something else did turn up, and what that was will be -related in our next volume, to be entitled “Dave Porter Under Fire, or A -Young Army Engineer in France,” in which book we shall learn how our -hero and his chum “did their bit” for Uncle Sam. - -“Becoming civil engineers has not been such a monotonous existence after -all,” said Roger. “Think of those strenuous times we had along the Rio -Grande and in Mexico, and then all those doings out in Montana, and when -we went after the gypsies and Jasniff.” - -“They certainly were strenuous days, Roger,” answered Dave. “But now -we’ve got to buckle down to work if we want to become first-class, -full-fledged civil engineers.” - -And here let us take our leave and bid Dave Porter good-bye. - - - THE END - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - EDWARD STRATEMEYER’S BOOKS - - - Old Glory Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA. - A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA. - FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS. - UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES. - THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE. - UNDER MacARTHUR IN LUZON. - - - Fortune Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - ON TO PEKIN. - UNDER THE MIKADO’S FLAG. - AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. - WITH TOGO FOR JAPAN. - - - Colonial Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST. - MARCHING ON NIAGARA. - AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL. - ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC. - THE FORT IN THE WILDERNESS. - TRAIL AND TRADING POST. - - - Mexican War Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.00._ - - FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS. - WITH TAYLOR ON THE RIO GRANDE. - UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO. - - - Pan-American Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.00._ - - LOST ON THE ORINOCO. - THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS. - YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS. - YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE AMAZON. - TREASURE SEEKERS OF THE ANDES. - CHASED ACROSS THE PAMPAS. - - - Dave Porter Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL. - DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS. - DAVE PORTER’S RETURN TO SCHOOL. - DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH. - DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES. - DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH. - DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS. - DAVE PORTER ON CAVE ISLAND. - DAVE PORTER AND THE RUNAWAYS. - DAVE PORTER IN THE GOLD FIELDS. - DAVE PORTER AT BEAR CAMP. - DAVE PORTER AND HIS DOUBLE. - DAVE PORTER’S GREAT SEARCH. - DAVE PORTER UNDER FIRE. - DAVE PORTER’S WAR HONORS. - - - Lakeport Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - THE AIRCRAFT BOYS OF LAKEPORT. - - - American Boys’ Biographical Series - - _Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume._ - - AMERICAN BOYS’ LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY. - AMERICAN BOYS’ LIFE OF THEODORE ROOSEVELT. - - DEFENDING HIS FLAG. _Price $1.75_ - - - - - DAVE PORTER SERIES - - By EDWARD STRATEMEYER - - -“Mr. Stratemeyer has seldom introduced a more popular hero than Dave -Porter. He is a typical boy, manly, brave, always ready for a good time -if it can be obtained in an honorable way.”—_Wisconsin, Milwaukee, Wis._ - -“Edward Stratemeyer’s ‘Dave Porter’ has become exceedingly -popular.”—_Boston Globe._ - -“Dave and his friends are nice, manly chaps.”—_Times-Democrat, New -Orleans._ - -DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL - - Or The School Days of an American Boy - -DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS - - Or The Strange Cruise of the _Stormy - Petrel_ - -DAVE PORTER’S RETURN TO SCHOOL - - Or Winning the Medal of Honor - -DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH - - Or The Pluck of an American Schoolboy - -DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES - - Or For the Honor of Oak Hall - -DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH - - Or The Cowboy’s Secret - -DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS - - Or The Chums and Foes of Oak Hall - -DAVE PORTER ON CAVE ISLAND - - Or A Schoolboy’s Mysterious Mission - -DAVE PORTER AND THE RUNAWAYS - - Or Last Days at Oak Hall - -DAVE PORTER IN THE GOLD FIELDS - - Or The Search for the Landslide Mine - -DAVE PORTER AT BEAR CAMP - - Or The Wild Man of Mirror Lake - -DAVE PORTER AND HIS DOUBLE - - Or The Disappearance of the Basswood - Fortune - -DAVE PORTER’S GREAT SEARCH - - Or The Perils of a Young Civil Engineer - -DAVE PORTER UNDER FIRE - - Or A Young Army Engineer in France - -DAVE PORTER’S WAR HONORS - - Or At the Front with the Fighting - Engineers - - - For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the - publishers - - Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. Moved the advertising page at the beginning of the book to between - the End and the advertising at the back. - 2. Silently corrected typographical errors. - 3. Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as printed. - 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Dave Porter's Great Search, by Edward Stratemeyer - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE PORTER'S GREAT SEARCH *** - -***** This file should be named 55764-0.txt or 55764-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55764/ - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -book was produced from scanned images of public domain -material from the Google Books project.) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |